Chapter 1

...If all the young ladies were blackbirds and thrushes,

all the young men would go beating the bushes...



He was the kind of a man who would sit in the football stadium in the middle of winter, joining his friends in spelling out the team name on their naked chests. The life of the party was a good phrase that summed him up, if anyone should ask about her husband. Maggie stood in front of the antique gilt-framed mirror in her room at the Strand House Hotel, practicing her little speech over the muted noise of the London traffic below, rehearsing until she could utter the phrases without tears or bitterness. He was the life of the party who partied until he died, never listening to his doctor because Franco did not like bad news.

Her shaggy hair had been highlighted and styled for tonight’s party; her perfectly manicured nails were reflected in the mirror as she applied her makeup. Taupe and coffee shadows accentuated her brown eyes and red lips complimented her nails. She smiled at her reflection. There was no need to reminisce about the good times or spill out all the hurt. Maggie had confessed enough to Bea, Cindy and Pam already, after knowing them for less than a week. Besides, it had to end eventually, and tonight was as good a time as any to lock up the past and put it all away, to walk straight ahead into the future that was opening up in front of her. Maggie did not want to see the old nightmares again.

Brushing off a stray fleck of mascara, Maggie looked back over the journey that had brought her here to London, a long trip that had begun just after Christmas. She closed her eyes for only a moment, to scan the photo album that was etched forever in her memory. There was Franco sitting in his favorite chair, the remote control locked forever into fingers rigid with rigor mortis. Like snapshots, she flipped through the days and weeks that followed, recalling her bright red toenails, painted to match the crimson lingerie she had selected for the funeral. Her first day at work, her first date as a widow; every image reflected various representations of Maggie Griffith Angiolini stumbling through life until she came to stand in front of an antique mirror, adjusting the collar of her raincoat. It was time to close that book, to put the pictures away and set off on another journey, along a different road.

Maggie stepped into the hallway of the West End hotel, pulling the door shut behind her. She tugged on the knob to check the lock, and then she walked away from her past.


* * * **** * * * * * * * * * * * ** * * * * * * *

The closet was empty, pretty much, and Maggie slammed the door shut after ripping her one and only pair of tailored trousers off of a hanger. “I could have used clothes for Christmas,” she grumbled to a ghostly memory. A gift certificate would have been better than what she got that year. “Should have asked the surgeon to sew your mouth shut.”


After a week, her dreams were still full of the funeral and the sad faces of the mourners. Her once neatly ordered life had ended a week ago, and she could not get to morning Mass because she had to catch the train. For years, as their money problems escalated, she had accepted the bumps in the road because that was how life was supposed to be. Today was Monday, Day Eight of the rest of her life, and the road bump felt more like a bone-jarring pothole. Thanking God for small mercies, she declared to the Lord that she was actually very grateful that Tsio Carlo had fired her on the day of the funeral. She was going to be better off, in the long run. Some day. Eventually.

Waking Joey up an hour earlier than usual was decidedly unpleasant, with a teen-age surliness greeting Maggie’s gentle prodding. “If Dad was alive,” Joey began to mumble.

“If I won the lottery,” she grumbled.

She had to go to work and their son had to revise his life because Franco was too lazy to change his ways. He never thought about his family, about the pile of debt and all the money that they had put back into the family business when sales slacked off. Had he ever given a single minute’s thought to the mortgage that had to be paid every month? All he seemed to have were big plans, to send Joey to the Jesuit prep school and expand the material yard, with nothing to pay for it except hot air. Now Franco was gone, the expenses were still there, and Maggie was on her own.

Joey stumbled angrily out of the car when they reached the Burns’ home. Mrs. Burns would be driving him to school every morning while his mother went to work, and the boy resented the adjustment to his life. Even as she sat in the kitchen with Greta, sipping a cup of coffee, she could hear the television vacillate between ESPN and MTV, while Joey grumbled about fate’s cruelty and the unfairness of life. Sooner or later, everyone learned the same thing, but Maggie ached for her son, struggling to cope when he was too young to handle the lesson.

“I had a great idea last night,” Greta said with excitement as she poured out a second cup. “I can take Joey here after school on Fridays and he can spend the night with Rob, so you can have a man over when you start dating again.”

“Excuse me?” Maggie spluttered.

“Listen, Maggie, I know that your life was no bed of roses with Franco, so let’s be honest. You’re still fairly young; you are attractive, interesting, great at party chatter. Plus, you will be working in the Loop where the odds are decent that you will meet someone,” Greta spelled out her logical reasons.

“And I am such a babe that you think I’ll be dating by this Friday,” Maggie said.

“Not this Friday, you’re such a comedian. Eventually, that is all I am suggesting, just know that when you do start dating, Joey has someplace to go.”
“Thanks. Greta, but to be perfectly honest, I really don’t know how to date anymore. Things are different now, I mean, for us the big question was whether or not to kiss on the first date. Now I have to worry about how many dates before I have to sleep with some guy.”

“I heard three dates,” Greta said. “Unless the guy is really hot, then the first date is perfectly acceptable.”

“All right, all right, I get it. Start reading Cosmo,” Maggie said. She laughed, smiled, and laughed again, posing as a woman who was recovering from the shock of finding her husband, cold and stiff, sitting in the family room with the television flickering in the early morning darkness. “I better run or I’ll miss the train.”

Traveling on the commuter train from River Oaks to Chicago, Maggie stared vacantly out of the window with her morning newspaper opened on her lap. The time had come to admit that Greta was right, that living with Franco was no bed of roses. If Maggie had faced the whole truth, she would have realized that it had been endless squabbling for at least the past eight years. A separation was looking awfully attractive, but there was Joey to consider, and he was everything to Maggie.

Shifting on the vinyl bench, she let out a quiet laugh as she recalled a phone call to the rectory. Only three days before Franco died, she made an appointment with Father McManus to arrange for marriage counseling, when she realized that she would lose her mind if she did not change her life. Her husband’s death was very nearly a thoughtful gesture on his part, solving a serious crisis by ending the union without the necessity of a divorce. It was the only thoughtful thing Franco had ever done for her.

“Mind if I look at your sports section?” the man next to her asked, waking her from her reverie.

“Oh, no, of course not,” she fumbled with the sections. “Hawks lost again last night.”

“Do you follow hockey?” he asked, and Maggie turned to look at him. She had no idea if it was wise to talk to a stranger, or if it would be rude to ignore him.

“My son does,” she said, trying to think of a suitable answer.

“Not your husband?”

“He’s a die hard Bears fan,” she replied, her answer tumbling out before she could decide if she should be chatting amiably or treating her seatmate like a dangerous pervert. The man began to read, and Maggie shifted on the vinyl cushion. From Dearborn Ridge to Evanston, she tried to determine if she should have said that there was no husband, and from Evanston to the end of the line she contemplated what effect that pronouncement might have had on her companion.

From the train station she moved east, washed on a wave that surged down Washington to LaSalle. It seemed as if only Maggie was looking around at the people who were hunched over, striding along the street and battling against the cold wind that whipped against them. A suggestion of a smile was creeping across her lips as she traveled as one with the throng, battling through the sea of heavy coats and scarves at LaSalle and Washington when she had to leave the pack and turn north, to the offices of Quinlan and Associates. Walking through the Loop made Maggie feel alive, as if she had been marooned on an island and was brought back to civilization after a fifteen-year absence.

Theresa Quinlan had a very successful editing firm, with a strong reputation for quality work. For years, Maggie had been employed on a casual, part-time basis, working at home and earning some much needed cash. Knowing that Franco had not left much behind but debts, Theresa came up to her cousin at the post-burial lunch and told her to be at the office on Monday morning. “Full time, with flexible hours,” she added when Maggie balked.

“How can I work full time with Joey’s schedule?” Maggie protested. “Practice of some kind every night after school, he has to be picked up at three thirty every afternoon.”

“What part of flexible hours don’t you understand?” Theresa said. “Don’t argue with me, Mags. I’ll tell my mother. She’ll talk to your mother.”

“That’s just plain mean,” Maggie said.

“I do what I have to. Look, you already have some regulars.” Leaning closer, Theresa offered a confidence. “Besides, I put out the word that I was expanding and there’s a stack of manuscripts in the office just waiting for you. You need a job and I need your help. See you Monday.”

One of Maggie’s strongest qualities was her ability to be headstrong when it came to revisions, using a gentle approach that put the writers at ease and left them remarkably pliable. Even though Karl Hofmeier, the eminently successful military fiction author, was fully aware that she was a manipulator, he was adamant that Maggie, and only Maggie, could read, red-pencil, or even touch his manuscripts. According to Theresa, the old man made grammatical errors on purpose, just to keep his editor on her toes. He lived for conflict, now that he did not have any wars to fight.

“He’s in his own world,” Theresa said. There was no point in postponing the unpleasant part of their Monday morning meeting, and it was more in her style to start with the bad news and end with the good. “Where that world is, none of us know, but he thinks you do.”

“Yes, and no one else in this office will work with him,” Maggie put in, winking over the steaming cup of coffee that she was using to warm her fingers.

“You cannot imagine what the script supervisor at the BBC said to me about dealing with his tantrums,” Theresa said.

“Don’t tell me, he must have said, at least a dozen times, that one has to eat a lot of shit in this world,” Maggie said.

“Not everyone finds that as amusing as you do,” Theresa remarked with an arched brow. “However, since you know where he’s coming from, you are the one to get things back on track. London’s a fantastic city, you’re going to love every minute of the trip.”

“But I can’t just hop on a plane and fly to England,” Maggie insisted.

“I know, and I explained the whole situation to our buddy. He’s coming back from London, and you can try to work things out here. Just don’t count on it.”

“Look, Theresa, if you really need me to travel,” Maggie offered, feeling a little guilty about making her cousin’s job more difficult. She owed everything to Theresa; after all, her cousin had given her a job when she needed one so badly.

“Joey is way too cute to be left alone without adult supervision,” Theresa said. “I’m trying to give enough time to make arrangements.”

"Now, tell me about this professor from St. Ignatius,” Maggie said as she pulled the next manuscript from the pile on her lap.

“Divorced, not particularly attractive but very bright,” Theresa spoke with a straight face. “Chairman of the History Department, specializing in American history before the Civil War.”

It was Maggie’s turn to raise an eyebrow. “Some information I do not need.”

"Only trying to be helpful. It’s non-fiction but not a textbook. His previous book was a history of social customs in the United States before the War of 1812, and Leticia cleaned up that one. However, since Leticia cannot stand the guy, you, oh lucky junior editor, have inherited another client.”

“Next?” Maggie asked as she transferred the manuscript to the bottom of the pile in her lap.

“Historical romance, fiction, Mary Ann Fowler. Brain candy, but I know you’ll enjoy it; she has a light-hearted style.”

So began her first day, enough work to fill twelve hours, with a bundle of phone calls to handle from the time she arrived until she left to catch the 2:23 to River Oaks. With one manuscript stuffed into her canvas tote, she dashed from the office, rushing out of the elevator and bumping into the good-looking lawyer from the tenth floor as he was about to board at ground level. “Pardon me,” she mumbled, completely flustered and red with embarrassment.

If he were not already married, Maggie believed that she would be grinning like a fool to get his attention and goad him into saying the first word. He always checked her out when they rode in the elevator together, and she used to think that it was not so bad to be noticed and admired, even in an overtly sexual sort of way. Now that she had to face that sort of notice without her husband to hide behind, Maggie panicked.

“My pleasure,” he smiled, the face of a man who was not overly concerned with his vow of fidelity. Maggie returned his glance with a quick and nervous smile before fleeing in fear, nearly running down the street to the train station.

Her car was idling in the parking lot of St. Rita’s School when she caught a glimpse of Joey saying good-bye to his friends. “How was your day?” she asked her son as he dropped his backpack onto the floor of the car.

“Fine,” was his usual reply. “How was work?”

“You know, Joey, it was really good,” she said with a smile. “No, better than good, it was great, to go to the city on the train and then get caught up in that chaotic rush of people on the streets. Except I couldn’t get to St. Peter’s for noon Mass, and I feel like I missed something important in the day.”

“So go twice on Sunday,” Joey suggested, mocking his mother’s excessive devotion.

They sat down to a quick dinner because basketball practice was at six o’clock. Freewheeling conversation about their days, about teachers and about writers, flowed warmly across the little table. Back and forth over the chicken parmesan, with a minor skirmish over the consumption of salad, mother and son chattered. Maggie found it peaceful, even fun, without Franco storming about the quality of the meal, or tearing into Joey for no good reason except that Franco was mad at the world because he could not consume a whole chicken for his evening meal anymore. At that instant, Maggie was glad that her husband was gone, and the sensation filled her with guilt and remorse.

* * * * *

As if by some miracle or a slight decline in the testosterone that had recently begun to surge through his body, Joey got himself out of bed on time the next day. To the worried mother, it looked like he had immediately adjusted to his new circumstances. Maggie pondered that as she stood on the platform waiting for her train, always trying to decide if her son was getting on with his life or masking his sorrow. “Am I getting on with my life?” she asked herself. She realized that she was staring into the windows of the coffee shop across the street, watching the couples having intimate chats over breakfast. She had gone there once with Franco, after she was released from the hospital following her last miscarriage. “It was a blessing that you lost it,” Franco had said. “We can’t afford another baby, and you don’t have time to take care of it anyway, with your job.” A gust of bitterly cold wind blew across her face, and Maggie noticed that tears were running down her cheeks.

Her seatmate was mentally dubbed Mr. Accountant as he slid into place at the next stop. Oddly enough, it felt like Sunday Mass at St. Rita’s, where everyone sat in the same pew and saw the same faces, even if no one knew a name. She always talked to the geriatric couple that sat in front of her every week, so Maggie offered the sports section to the gentleman as if he were an old neighbor. All he did was thank her, and that was the extent of their conversation. At the end of the line in the city, Mr. Accountant returned the section, bid a friendly farewell, and that would be Maggie’s morning every day that week.

“He’s back,” the receptionist warbled menacingly to Maggie as she entered the office. Ann Majik was more of a concierge in the truest Parisian sense, the guardian at the gate who knew everyone’s business.

“Mr. Hofmeier’s here?” Maggie asked excitedly.

“He has an appointment at nine with his favorite editor,” Ann put in. “And when I talked to him five minutes ago, I’d say that he is seriously jet-lagged. And crankier than usual.”

Theresa and Maggie held their usual morning meeting, to exchange completed manuscripts for raw material while the pot of coffee was slowly drained. They had grown up surrounded by pots of coffee, as if the beverage was a dark flowing talisman of their families. Every time someone stopped by for a visit the coffee pot was set to perking at once, practically before the visitor’s coat could be removed. Theresa was a Quinlan, and Maggie was a Griffith, but their mothers were the Barletta sisters, a couple of Bridgeport dagos from Chicago’s south side. Coffee and biscotti was a way to say hello to anyone who dropped in, a mark of hospitality that was passed down from mother to daughter.

“I have no idea how things were left in London,” Theresa confessed as they planned ahead. “Maybe I can get them to wait until February.”

“What am I going to tell Joey?” Maggie sighed. “His whole world is upside down, and now I might be flying to England.”

There was no time for an answer, not with the booming voice of Karl Hofmeier echoing down the corridor. He had retired from the United States Marine Corps nearly twenty years ago, but he was still the bristle headed lieutenant colonel and a Green Beret for all time, barking out orders instead of holding a conversation. Maggie loved him because she knew that he was nothing more than a lovable teddy bear, which she discovered by reading his novels. Hofmeier entrusted his works to Maggie’s hands because her father was a south side Irishman, a former corporal in the United States Marine Corps, and a veteran of Iwo Jima. Besides, she was in on his secrets, had become aware of his sensitive nature and enormous capacity for love, and she guarded that secret self as closely as he did.

“I am very sorry about your recent loss, Mrs. Angiolini,” Hofmeier murmured as he stood in the doorway of Theresa’s office. At the age of seventy-eight, he had become depressingly adept at offering condolences, as his long time friends began to drop by the wayside.

Maggie brought him to her office, a cluttered and windowless space that seemed crowded by Hofmeier’s large frame. In the harsh light of the fluorescent fixture, his chiseled features stood out in relief, and his standard issue marine crew cut seemed to sparkle like sterling silver. With large, strong hands, he delicately removed the paper wrapping from a clump of carnations and handed the bouquet to Maggie. It was the sort of arrangement that was available in the local supermarket for a few dollars, but the gesture touched Maggie deeply. Wiping away a tear, she thanked him and cleared her throat, trying to begin like a professional businesswoman. “Did you have a good trip?”

“Horrible trip,” he shook his head sadly. “I hate planes, hate sitting still for eight hours with the same movie playing over and over again. I’m too old for those goddamned long rides, that’s why you’ll have to go for me.”

“First let’s try to take care of this here at home, and then no one has to go anywhere,” she suggested. “I finished the first round of corrections, and this weekend I’ll clean up the scenes that you rewrote in London. If I have to make any changes or corrections, it’ll be to more closely follow your book.”

“See, that’s it, you understand my novel,” Hofmeier nodded strongly, gesticulating with his meaty fist. “Those assholes in London don’t know shit from shinola.”

“They can’t possibly understand that this novel was based on your real experiences,” Maggie explained, calm and soothing. If the man ever were to eliminate swearing from his vocabulary, he would be essentially speechless, a thought that brought a gentle smile to her face. “And they have their own ideas, probably influenced by their parents’ experiences during the blitz.”

“There’s one scene that you have to keep in for me, Mrs. Angiolini,” Hofmeier was agitated. “The soldier discovering his sweetheart, after she was killed in the bombing. That fucking director doesn’t want the soldier to dig in the rubble with his bare hands, too hackneyed he said, the little shit.”

“Take it easy, I know that it really happened,” Maggie said, her voice full of sympathy as she gently touched his hand. She could feel Hofmeier’s sorrow so acutely, as if it were a spark that surged through her fingers. “I’ll make sure it stays as written, and I promise not to tell the director why it has to stay. No other suggestions are acceptable, all right?”

“Go there for me, Mrs. Angiolini,” he said, jumping up so that he could more easily wave his arms about. “Make sure they film the scene the way I wrote it. Don’t let them fuck it up; that director is the biggest asshole in the Western Hemisphere and he can’t be trusted.”

"I’m sure it’ll be done correctly,” she said, catching her lips sliding into a condescending smile.

“Damn straight it’ll be done correctly, because you will be there,” he vowed as he lunged at the phone on Maggie’s desk and dialed a number. “Miss Kolasa? Tell my shit for brains agent to call London. No, my editor’s going there to supervise the script. She goes, or this whole fucking deal is off.”

“Mr. Hofmeier, please, I really can’t go,” Maggie was protesting as the old marine rattled off his instructions to the agent’s secretary. Karl was at full throttle, spitting out obscenities with his orders, and determined to have his way. Maggie could say whatever she wanted; he was not listening and he was not changing his mind. Maggie chased after him as he stormed out of her office. He was remarkably limber and quick for a man his age.

“Miss Quinlan, tell your cousin that she has to go to London,” he bellowed down the hall as he plowed ahead to the office.

“What’s wrong, Mr. Hofmeier?” Ann asked from her post in the center of the suite.

“He wants me to go to London with his screenplay,” Maggie half-whispered.

“I’ll go if you don’t want to,” Ann said gleefully. “Can I go instead, Mr. Hofmeier?”

“Mrs. Angiolini must go, Mrs. Majik. And I can find a new editor pretty damn quick if I have to,” he threatened. That statement was enough to get Theresa off the phone at once, bouncing out of her office with the spring of a jack in the box.

“Of course Maggie will take care of this for you,” Theresa said, clucking and cooing over her very famous client as she slipped her arm through his. “Don’t we always take care of everything for you? Besides, you don’t want to give up Maggie; she red inks your books better than anyone and you know it.”

Watching Theresa escort their most valuable client into the sunny office, Maggie prayed for success. Peaking around the corner of the doorframe, ears wide open, she waited to hear some kind of debate, a give and take that would end in her favor. Hofmeier silenced Theresa with one wave of his hand, grabbed a notepad and wrote with an officer’s strength of command. The only sound was that of a pencil scratching fiercely against the paper, as if Karl meant to engrave his message into the desktop.

“Confidential, Miss Quinlan, destroy it after reading it, for your eyes only,” he barked.

Apparently he was satisfied, because Hofmeier turned around after handing his secret message to Theresa, and he strode briskly out of the office like the ex-Marine that he was, waving a solid farewell to Ann and Maggie. The door was closed with a firm slam while Theresa began to laugh as she read the note, marching orders from an officer whose command of the English language did not include the phrase “I can’t”.

“So, Mags, do you need to update your passport?” Theresa said with a broad smile.

“What about Joey?” she gasped in terror. “How can I go out of town?”

Theresa brushed aside those worries as she returned to her office, leaving Maggie to deal with a very large problem. Two people were on hold for Mrs. Angiolini, giving her no choice but to hurry back to her own office and get to work, temporarily ignoring the issue of business trips. She worked through lunch, never noticing the time until Ann rang the little office and reminded Maggie about her train.

After basketball practice tonight, she would do what she had done all winter; she would take Joey and his friends for pizza. Sitting on the train that was empty so early in the day, she found herself thinking about Franco, about their first few years together when they had been happy. So many Friday nights became impromptu barbecues with their friends, where Franco would make a batch of his famous margaritas and everyone would be laughing and joking. What had happened, she wondered, to turn that jovial man into a jerk, someone who stopped paying compliments and began to throw out cruel jibes and outright insults. She hung on for so long, expecting that jovial man to return when their son was older and she was working full time to ease the financial burden. It was the anticipation of better times that kept her going through the storm, that and the fact that a divorced woman could not receive the sacraments if she remarried. The very idea that she would have to confess to adultery if she started dating again was enough of an embarrassment to goad her into mending their marriage. After all that misery for so many years, she felt that she had struggled for nothing because Franco had died, cheating her out of some obscure reward.

Maggie sat at her usual table at D’Ascenzi’s Pizzeria, a spot that gave a clear view of the video game room that was tucked in a back corner. Joey and his buddies were clustered around one of the games, playing at racing sports cars through Death Valley, while she sat with a slice of pizza growing cold in her plate. “Maggie, I made that with my own hands,” Pete joked as he slid into a chair across from her. “No good?”

“Oh, no, sorry, Pete, it’s fine, I’m just tired from work,” she fabricated a response. The truth was that she could not swallow the food tonight, not when she so clearly remembered the very last time that she had sat there with Franco. They bought a large pizza and she ate one slice while Franco ate the rest, washing it down with a pitcher of beer. She could not stop him in a restaurant, not when he would berate her so loudly and she could not tolerate the humiliation in public. Go ahead and choke on it, she had thought to herself, and then a couple of days later he was dead.

“Everybody been wanting to give you a hand?” Pete asked as he took a large bite from a leftover slice. “But you need anything done around the house, you call me. I still charge only a good plate of spaghetti and a couple meatballs.”

“Thanks, Pete, I will. About all I can afford is a handyman who works for his meals,” she replied.
“You’re the nicest lady I ever met, Maggie, I mean it, and I figure this is a rough spell for you. With Joey, if you need a man to talk to him, straighten him out about girls or something,” Pete offered, looking in Maggie’s eyes in a way that made her squirm. She had been married for so long that she had forgotten how a man looked at a woman he was attracted to, but the image was being dusted off just then in her mind.

Pete sat there chatting, leaving his brother Rocco to tend the counter and take the orders. Pete’s current girlfriend was sitting near the window and glaring at Pete, but he carelessly ignored her as he made his move on Maggie. He was a man who had been married twice already, the kind of guy who never understood why his need to go hunting in Wyoming for three weeks was such a point of friction with his wives and girlfriends. When his first wife complained about the trips to Las Vegas that were men only, and his second wife screamed over the fishing trips that took place nearly every weekend, he dumped them for trying to run his life. He was like Franco in that way, Maggie always felt, a man who lived in his own universe, and he was the center of that universe. A woman had to revolve around him like he was the sun if she wanted a relationship, and sometimes that was just more trouble than it was worth.

“Oh, my, it’s ten o’clock already,” Maggie said as she glanced at her watch. She rounded up the party of Joey, Rob, and Cullen Reardon and headed for home, with Pete’s invitation to breakfast left hanging in the air. He was just another one of Franco’s old friends, someone she had seen so often that she could not remember meeting him for the first time. It was impossible for her to picture the two of them together, because she could not imagine what they could possibly talk about. On top of that was the gnawing she felt, deep in the pit of her stomach, nibbling at her pride. Somewhere a voice was telling her that Pete offered breakfast and expected sex.

His proposition was made because she was a living, breathing, and available female, and Maggie felt that she was entitled to more than that. Every lady on the planet could proclaim that women were now sexually liberated, but Maggie would hear nothing more than a variation on an old theme. Men had always been trying to get women to have sex with them, and for a long time, women had resisted until the situation suited them. Maggie did not see any newfound power in the modern morality, not when women gave up the little control they once had over relationships.

The dating scene had revolved completely around from the old days of chastity and virtuous ladies, to the point that sexual activity was part of the package of dating and courtship. Sex was so expected that Maggie feared for her future, foreseeing a choice of giving in or being left alone. Sooner or later, she would have to decide if male companionship was more valuable than her self-esteem.


Technorati tag:

Chapter 2

Previously: A week after her husband's untimely death, Maggie is dealing with a new job, business travel, childcare problems, and a nagging doubt about whether or not she'll ever be a part of a couple again.

Chapter 2

St. Rita’s gym was buzzing with eighth grade energy. The boys on the team were jabbering to each other as they ran through their warm up drills while the girls in the stands were chattering like a flock of starlings as they eyed the boys. Maggie took up her position in the upper bleachers, where she sat with Greta Burns and Peggy Reardon, while their husbands clustered together on the first row. Mike and John were trying to fill the space, but without Franco there the gap was very noticeable.

“Peggy, would you mind if I took the carpool tonight?” Maggie asked, looking for something to do to fill her time.

“Can you? That would be perfect, Ashley has a sleep over at Missy’s,” Peggy responded absent-mindedly. “It’s date night. Oh, gosh, I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said that.”

“Please, Peggy, please be normal,” Maggie said. “Let’s talk like we always did, okay?”

“She’ll have date night herself, Peggy,” Greta said, grinning to cheer up Maggie. “And then she’ll have to tell us all the details.”

A cell phone began to ring as the game was getting underway, and slowly Maggie realized that it was her phone, the one she always carried in case her elderly parents needed something. She jumped up and raced out of the gym so that she could stand in the foyer of the grade school to take the call that could only be trouble. Her mother never called on the cell phone except for emergencies, thinking that it must cost a fortune for the convenience.

“I am terribly sorry to have interrupted a family event,” the man on the other end was apologizing after Maggie had explained the noise level in the background. “And on a Saturday, as if you were on call twenty four hours a day.”

She heard barely half of the sentence, with her mind focused on the game and Joey’s drive up the lane. Through the open door she could see Greta and Peggy, waggling eyebrows in an attempt to communicate their concern. After all, who else would be calling on a Saturday morning besides an elderly parent, and a call that like could only mean that something was terribly wrong. Just as she was began to move her hand, to give them a thumbs up, all is well sign, the words and the voice came together and Maggie forgot all about her girlfriends.

“Is everything all right?” Greta nervously whispered when Maggie returned to her seat.

“I was just asked out on a date tonight by the Chairman of the History Department of St. Ignatius University,” she said in a voice filled with amazement.

“You’re not going, are you?” Peggy said, horrified at the thought.

“Of course not, Peg, it’s against the rules,” Maggie assured her friends. It was unheard of to snap up an evening engagement for the same day it was offered, and she would never go out with one of her clients, especially when she had not even met him yet.

With Joey spending the night with a friend, Maggie had the house all to herself for the first time. Her ears kept picking up strange noises and crackling that she had never noticed before. She watched a silly movie, one that made her cry, and drank two glasses of wine while she read over Mary Ann Fowler’s latest bit of fluff. There was something about the novel that reminded her of Franco, something that stirred up bad feelings. “You were selfish, that’s what it was all along,” she said to his photograph that stood on the mantle of the fireplace. “You wouldn’t have left me alone like this if you cared about me.”

Unable to sleep, even though it was past one in the morning, Maggie decided to clean the house. She ran the vacuum over the family room rug, but it did not really need cleaning. She mopped the kitchen floor, but the wash water in the bucket was nearly as pristine as it had been at the beginning. Year after year she had listened to Franco railing about the dirty house, harping about the mess and the pigsty, while she felt guilty that her job took up too much time. She came to believe that her little projects for Theresa kept her from her household chores, and now she finally saw that the mess and dirt came from Franco. He never bothered to pick up after himself, the clutter and filth was all from him, and it had been his fault. For the first time, Maggie faced the truth, but she could not understand why was she sobbing about it now.

She sat with Joey at the kitchen table on Sunday afternoon, not wanting to be alone. “Hey, you have homework too,” Joey noticed as his mother began to leaf through a manuscript.

“If I do it right, I won’t have to go to England,” she said, to bring up the topic that had not yet been discussed. “Listen, I may have to go on a business trip in February, and you might have to stay with Rob or Cullen, just a few days. I don’t want to go, and I’m trying my best to get out of it, so maybe things will work out all right.”

“Nice to have a vacation in the winter,” Joey mumbled, his feelings very bruised. It was going to be another problem, another crisis, all thanks to Franco. Maggie felt her temper begin to rise, as if she could scream out in anger at the situation she was left in, but that would not resolve the quandary, any more than two glasses of wine helped her sleep last night.

They worked in silence, with Maggie’s red pencil making notations in the margins of Hofmeier’s screenplay. Since movies were not filmed in sequence, she had only to edit the portions that had been revised since the production began. Hofmeier had already explained to her that the entire project was now being held up until he approved these last few scenes, and Maggie was trying to be quick as well as thorough. She had never been involved in movie making, but she presumed that since time is money for any business, this delay was causing the British production company an enormous sum.

Maggie ran out to the grocery store, and returned to find her son sprawled on the sofa. “Pete D’Ascenzi called,” Joey reported from his post in front of the television. “He wants to take you dancing, he said.”

“Yeah, dancing between the sheets,” Maggie said under her breath. She would have to call him back, if only to be polite, but she had absolutely no desire to talk to him. He was a nice enough person, but he was not the sort of man that she pictured herself with. Since talking to her new client, she pictured her desired suitor as someone rather intellectual like Professor Goebel, and maybe he was a possibility. Maggie was relieved to hear Pete’s voice mail come on so that she only had to leave a message, and she hoped that it would be the end of it.

Ann was grinning like a fool when Maggie showed up at work on Monday, as if she had played a marvelous practical joke. “Sorry I gave him the cell number, but he was so insistent and I was on my way out the door on Friday when he called,” Ann explained.

Maggie and Theresa had their meeting, which was not really necessary but it was so pleasant to start the day with coffee and chatter, to recall Uncle Enzo and the time he took his nieces smelting one April. The jangling of the phones spelled an end to the fun, and Maggie raced back to her office to take a call.

“Mr. Goebel from St. Ignatius,” Ann announced into the phone. “Sounds like a real horse’s ass, worse than Friday afternoon.”

“Thanks for the warning,” Maggie replied. “Wait till I tell him that he has to rewrite half the book.”

“Oh, and last Friday I told him you were single, sorry,” Ann said quietly as she transferred the call.

“Good morning, Professor,” Maggie began in her sweetest voice. “I have all day to give you now, but do you have time to talk?”

Being accorded that little bit of respect through his honorary title was enough to soften Bill Goebel’s attitude, with Maggie’s tone calming a twitching ego. “If it will take some time, Mrs. Angiolini, your news cannot be good.”

"It's only bad news if you expected to publish this book by tomorrow, and I know that you weren't expecting that," she said lightly, trying to ease her way into the discussion.

"Quite true," he agreed. "There is the sound of extensive revisions in your voice, I would say. Perhaps it would be best to discuss them in person, say, over lunch?"

“Can we make it a working lunch?” Maggie begged. Every minute of the day had to be put to good use if she were to get out of the office on time. “I have to catch an early train.”


“I can see you in your office in an hour, if you are free,” he said. In the background, muffled, she was sure that he was telling someone to cover the lecture for History 302, which was starting in one hour. “And I will bring lunch; I know this charming little bistro that has a great chef. I am sure that you will enjoy whatever he can prepare for us.”

Maggie’s first meeting with her new client was rather awkward, since it was obviously not going to be quite what she was expecting. Bill Goebel brought more than lunch; he included wine and a bouquet of red roses in the unwieldy package that he hauled over on the ‘El’. Theresa had been dead on accurate with her description of the professor, who was not the least bit attractive. Short, pudgy and balding, he had been divorced for the past five years, after his wife decided that she needed some space. It was understandable; the man was suffocating in his attentions.

One of the first things that Maggie noticed was his sturdy horn rim glasses, which had a tendency to slide down his nose so that he had the irritating habit of constantly readjusting them. The incessant movement of finger to bridge of nose quickly began to grate on Maggie’s nerves, but he was a paying client and she had to earn a living. She cleared the top of her desk, spread out his manuscript, and for ninety minutes Maggie had to refocus his thoughts to the work at hand, while Bill went off on tangents relating to Chicago’s nightspots.
Precisely at noon, Bill presented his picnic offering with great pride. He was a regular patron of Bistro La Tour, allowing him the luxury of pleading with the owner to prepare a lunch suitable to impress an available woman. As Maggie discussed the revisions of the eighth chapter, Bill spread a buttery foie gras on freshly baked slices of rye bread, arranging them on a napkin with an eye to presentation. Over a plate of tuna salad Nicoise they made corrections to the closing paragraph. She could not remember the last time she had eaten such marvelous cuisine, a delightful meal that almost made her forget about Bill’s sliding glasses.

“You are overwhelmed and swamped now, I’m sorry,” she said, the wine warming her outlook on life. “Not the proper way to thank you for this wonderful lunch.”

“Not at all, this has actually been the most pleasant dressing down that I have ever received,” Bill said, pushing at his glasses for the millionth time. “In fact, I may not make all these changes, just so I can have another session with you.”

“Be careful, Professor Goebel. If you disobey my orders, I can be very strict,” she replied, joking through a wine-laced haze. Unaccustomed to drinking in the middle of the day, one glass of Entre-Deux-Mers had mellowed her senses and washed away her apprehension.

“I am in fear, madam. A rap across the knuckles with a wooden ruler from Sister Maggie,” he replied in kind. “How about next Friday night, if you can meet me again I will have all my work finished. Dinner at the bistro is far better than the lunch.”

Surprised at the unexpected invitation, Maggie took in the overall package of Bill Goebel while she tried to compose a sober reply. He was a dull and dowdy college professor, attired in khaki pants and a tweed blazer that fit about ten pounds ago. Even though he was the exact opposite of Pete, Bill was no more her type than the pizza man. Where Pete was aggressive, Bill was much more subtle in asking her out, suggesting a business dinner that would masquerade as a date. Beyond their styles, she analyzed their personalities, and could not find the right qualities in either man. Out of appreciation for Bill’s clever tactics, she selected the kindest, most gentle manner of brushing him off without hurting his feelings.

“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to go there. But Friday night is family night, I’m sorry, but you understand, don’t you?” she said.

“Bring your children, I would love to meet them,” he blurted out. He cringed slightly, as if he realized that his offer was much too forward for a first date, entirely too pushy.

“Let me explain before you make this commitment,” she said, gently touching his arm. “My son is thirteen, and he would be joined by his two friends. Have you ever seen thirteen-year-old boys eat? It’s not an appetizing sight.”

His eyes locked onto her fingertips and seemed to glow. At once, Maggie snatched her hand back, afraid that she was sending the wrong signal. She meant to be gentle, not to imply that he should ask again, but pick a different night. Returning her hand to her lap, she pictured his manuscript, recalling in detail the chapter that was devoted to the eighteenth century belief that women had to have sex after the experiences of marriage. When they went over the footnotes, she had asked him if he really believed it. He had never answered her directly, and now she was horrified to think that he just might be planning to assist her with some imagined urges. Growing nervous, she gripped her wedding ring and began to roll it up and down her finger. The symbolic power and protection of the gold band was not there anymore.

“You have only to name the time and place, madam, and I will tote my manuscript wherever I must go,” he offered in his most gentlemanly fashion.

“Work carefully on these rewrites, Bill, and call me when you’ve finished. For now, let’s stick to meeting during the day,” she said, eager to get him out of her office so that she could get back to the customers who had called during the meeting.

Maggie escorted her love-struck client to the elevator, offering a few bits of advice about the use of commas and semi-colons. She carried the bouquet of roses, hoping that Ann had a large vase somewhere in her well-stocked closet of office supplies. Bidding Mr. Goebel a good afternoon as the elevator door clicked shut, she handed the flowers to Ann. “Even roses make a horse’s ass smell better, Miss Annie.”

“A little wine makes a big difference, too,” Ann smiled back. “Are you drunk, Mrs. Angiolini?”
“Me, drunk? No, just a little happy,” Maggie said. “Look at the time; I have to get hold of Tessa Perritt in New York before I can catch my train.”

“Tell the conductor to wake you up at River Oaks,” Ann shot back, “or you’ll find yourself in Kenosha with drool trickling down your chin.”

At dinner on Friday night, Maggie was much more animated and full of smiles as she spoke to friends at the D’Ascenzi Pizzeria. While the boys played games, she sipped a glass of red wine and chatted with some old neighbors whom she had not seen since Franco’s funeral. It was a very relaxing evening after a very special day. Maggie had received her first paycheck, bigger numbers than she had seen on a slip of paper for years.

After the Saturday basketball game, Joey went home with Cullen for a so-called sleepover, which was actually a way to talk to girls on the phone without Mom listening in. Maggie knew that because Cullen and Rob did the calling at her house while Joey stood guard and kept her away from the phone. On her way home, she stopped at the hardware store and bought a can of paint. The bedroom was hers alone these days, and she was going to paint it whatever color she liked. If she was going to be happy, she would have to create her own happiness.

By the time that Joey came home on Sunday afternoon, Maggie had painted the room, washed the bedspread and polished the furniture. The armoire that had been emptied by the ladies of St. Rita’s Grieving Guild and Used Clothing Drive was now filled with Maggie’s summer clothes, all the extra things that used to be stored in the attic for lack of space. Overnight, she had rearranged the room to suit her new life, accepting the fact that she was alone now and she was going to deal with it.

“I’m going to say hi to Nonna at the nursing home,” Maggie said at noon on Sunday. “Back in an hour. Go study.”

The woman who waltzed into the kitchen at half past three was not the same person who had left earlier. Her arms were loaded down with shopping bags, deep green and shiny red paper that crackled as she deposited her treasures on the nearest chair.

“Pete called,” Joey announced as Maggie walked in the door. “What took so long, I though you were only going to see Nonna. What’s with the Rivers Oaks Shop bags?”

“I went shopping,” Maggie practically sang with joy. With her first paycheck she had splurged on a visit to one of River Oaks’ finest women’s boutiques, where Mrs. Sherman selected the outfits for her customers. Suits and cocktail dresses could be paired with the perfect accessories, and Maggie had only experienced such a delightful bit of pampering when she needed a special ensemble for Little Carlo’s wedding.

The professional businesswoman now owned a very elegant suit and a simple black dress. There was not an occasion yet for a cocktail dress, but Maggie expected that something was going to come along. One of these days, she would not be sitting at home alone, but she would be out on dates with interesting men who gave her compliments and noticed if she changed her hair style. One fine day, she would be in the company of men who would drop everything to take her to the theatre because they wanted to satisfy her whims. Some day soon, she would have love affairs and find out what it was like to have sex with other men besides Franco. Mrs. Sherman had been pretty specific about the affair business. “You cannot mourn your husband forever,” she had said, “and it certainly isn’t doing you any good now.”

Stalling on the return call to Pete, Maggie talked to her mother while she made Sunday dinner. Holding the phone to her ear with her shoulder, she sautéed a few anchovies and garlic in olive oil but her mind was not on her task. “I can leave him with friends, but it’s a long time to ask someone to take care of him,” she said as she tossed the broccoli into the mix. “Are you sure that you and Pops can’t live here for a week?”

“You know how your father is,” Angie Griffith sighed. “He won’t even go on a vacation anymore. You know, if you had married that nice Bellasteri boy you wouldn’t be in this mess.”

“Please, mom, Luca and I did not get along,” Maggie groaned, tired of hearing about that nice Bellasteri boy, the same story over and over again. Her mother had never cared for Franco, and now she would never forgive him for dying young.

“You’ve helped Greta and Peggy plenty of times, it won’t hurt them to give you a hand,” Angie reminded her daughter. “They wouldn’t have offered if they didn’t want to help out, and it’s only for what, a week or so?”

“I don’t even know yet, I’m guessing about a week, maybe only a few days.”

“So, you go away for a few days and Joey won’t even know that you’re gone,” Angie said. “It’s like a vacation for him, to get away from his mother.”

“Thanks, I feel special now. I don’t know what to do, Mom. If I wasn’t so far away, like if I had to go to New York or something, I wouldn’t feel so guilty about leaving him.”

“What about the divinity school over in Willow Park?” Angie suggested. “Maybe you could hire one of the graduate students to live in the house and keep an eye on Joey.”

There would be no easy solution, Maggie could see that, and she puzzled over her options as she sorted through the laundry. Evading the questions that peppered her thoughts, she tried to tell herself that she should be happy with so much less housework now, with one less person to care for. The piles of sorted clothes were noticeably smaller, which meant the chore would be finished earlier and she would have more time to herself, to read or work on needlepoint if she wanted. As she tossed Joey’s shirts into the washing machine, she went back to her dilemma, mulling over her mother’s suggestion about leaving her boy with strangers from the Evangelical College.

Joey was her responsibility, and if she hired someone to come to the house, she would be paying for her son’s care, which seemed more reasonable than expecting Greta to foot the bill. Neither Peggy or Greta would accept a dime if she offered, but Maggie could not even think about delivering Joey to their care when it would be a free ride. More than anything, she wanted to do things on her own, without having to rely on anyone to fill Franco’s place. It was Franco who should be looking after his son, her mind told her; the man who had fathered the boy should have some stake in his care. This was supposed to be a team effort, mother and father together, but Franco had eaten his way out of the job. Grief enveloped her, crushing the air from her lungs with a choking embrace. Maggie slumped to the floor of her basement laundry room and wept, her self-pity and sorrow churning together as if swept up in a swirling flash flood.
Technorati tag:

Chapter 3

Previously: Trying to settle into her new lifestyle, Maggie discovers that the available men are more frog than prince. With a business trip to London looming, she must find someone to mind her son. The stress, mixed with grief and anger over her husband's death, becomes crushing.

Chapter 3

The list of clients who relied on Maggie Griffith Angiolini began to grow as she spent more days at the office. Authors passed her name around at workshops and seminars; Quinlan and Associates had more than enough projects for the four editors to handle. Maggie found herself being swamped by work, but even with the pressure she considered her job to be a delight, from the daily commute to the endless phone calls. Those conversations were probably the best part of every day, when she would lose herself in the discussions she had with creative writers who used words magically. With so much on her mind, she quickly reached the point where she rarely even thought about her husband, pushing him further and further back in her mind with the passing of each busy day. Even so, there were times when Maggie would catch herself looking at the kitchen clock as she prepared dinner, waiting for Franco to walk in the door, but he was not coming home anymore.

“Maggie, there’s something here for you,” Ann said with a tone of mystery. It was a bitterly cold Tuesday, typical for a Chicago January, and Maggie was still trying to warm up from her short walk to the office. She had foolishly worn her suit, and the wind that howled down the river had frozen her knees. Mr. Lawyer From the Tenth Floor had admired her legs, though, which alleviated a great deal of her discomfort. He could look all he wanted, as far as Maggie was concerned, since he was not getting anything from her if he had any ideas. Walking stiffly with a steaming cup of coffee held in both hands, she wandered out to the reception desk to see her unexpected gift.

“Flowers from Mr. Goebel,” Maggie said. She loved receiving such an utterly impractical gift, a blessing of color and beauty that made the swirling snowflakes outside fade away into an imagined sunshine. “His book is going to be published this fall.”

“Ahem,” Ann loudly cleared her throat, trying to be very casual. “Does that mean that he can see you socially now?”

Ann had listened carefully and overheard a few of the conversations, with Bill calling the office nearly every day. He put on a full court press, as the basketball aficionados would call it, asking Maggie to join him for dinner, or a play, or a gallery opening, or anything that could constitute a first date that was held on neutral territory. Citing their business relationship, Maggie had always declined, convincing the professor that her constant badgering and criticism would be detrimental to a personal relationship. With the book finished, Maggie was no longer his editor.

“We share some interests, but I don’t think I’m ready to start seeing men,” Maggie said.

“You’ve been alone for over a month. Don’t you miss it?” Ann asked, trying to be subtle.

“Miss what, sex?” Maggie put Ann on the spot, looking the young woman in the eye.

“Well, yes, I mean, you’re still young,” Ann fidgeted. She was sorry she had asked, but it was one of those things that intrigued her. She had only been married about three years, and could not imagine being suddenly celibate.

“Look, Ann, I was married for over fifteen years. I don’t miss sex,” Maggie said plainly, an older woman’s wisdom shared with youth. “I miss making love. Can you understand the difference?”
“I’m not sure. But you’ll fall in love again.”

“Maybe,” Maggie laughed it off, trying to switch her mood completely around. “But not with Bill Goebel. He’s got too big of an ego for my taste.”

“Now this is where I say something crude and obscene about what he has that is big,” Ann warned, and she was laughing her head off as she answered the phone, immediately pretending to adjust an imaginary set of eyeglasses in perfect imitation of a certain professor. “Of course, Mr. Goebel, I’ll transfer your call at once. Beautiful flowers, yes, she has just picked them up.”

Maggie was trying to stop from snickering as she picked up the phone in her office. Picturing a naked Professor Goebel in bed made her laugh even harder, and she had to cover the receiver so that he could not hear. “They’re lovely, Bill, I can’t thank you enough.”

“Maggie, I have never had a manuscript so well received,” he gushed, his words tumbling out of his mouth as fast as his lips could move. “The publisher mentioned several passages that were outstanding, and they were the sections that you helped me to revise. I want to repay you, to show my appreciation. Please, join me for dinner on Saturday, and I can get tickets for the theatre. You mentioned that drama at the Brandenburg that you wanted to see.”

“I’m very grateful, really,” she said at last. “But I, um, it hasn’t been very long, and well, not yet, I don’t think.”

“You need to get out in the world,” he insisted. “It’s not healthy for you to sit alone at home, with no one to talk to.”

“Yes, but I’m not alone, I have my son, and I have my friends,” she assured him.

“Oh, well, if there is someone else, I will step aside of course,” he offered, the epitome of an eighteenth century gentleman.

“There’s no one else,” she said softly, trying to discourage him but being kind.

“Forgive my haste,” he replied with theatrical grace.

The call was barely finished before she picked up the next, an urgent message from Sonya at Candlewick Press. Within the span of one minute, Maggie came to clearly understand why everyone referred to the woman as “That Bitch”, and her patience evaporated. Don’t take no shit from nobody, her father-in-law had advised last Sunday, and she was not taking it, no indeed. “That’s just pure bullshit,” she said, giving as good as she was getting. “I’m not some fucking floor mat for you to wipe your goddamned shoes on.”

She had lost control, and she looked up to heaven with embarrassment, to ask God to forgive her. Her eyes caught sight of Karl Hofmeier, leaning in the doorway quietly aping a standing ovation.

“Oo-rah,” Karl rumbled, deep and full-throated.

With a forced smile, Maggie wished Sonya a good morning and slowly hung up the phone.

“Feels pretty damn good to squeeze off a couple of rounds, doesn’t it?” he said as he took a seat. “People like that are the ones that get it in the back in combat zones, and no one blinks an eye.”

“I hate to admit this, but it did feel good.”

“Met any eligible men yet? Mrs. Hofmeier and the girls have been beating the bushes, but no soap. Fuck the looks, I tell them, get her a man with a big,” and he held his hands about six inches apart, slowly extending the space as he spoke, “thick, fat…wallet. With good manners.”

“You are a devil in Marine’s clothing. Is this the latest edition of the screenplay?” Maggie asked as he handed her the thick ringed binder. Colorful paper clips popped up from the tops of several pages like warning flags to indicate a problem lurking on the paper.

“Minor corrections, Mrs. Angiolini,” he said pleasantly. He was stern and overbearing with everyone else in the office, but with Maggie he was a sweetheart. “Except as noted with red clips. Red, you see, to indicate that you are to stop them from changing that scene.”

Maggie had to laugh at his clever use of color, and old Lt. Col. Hofmeier winked at her in their charming conspiracy. He had confidence in Maggie, assured that she would never bend if he did not want to give in. At least she could be stubborn while being very pleasant, and she would get her way without creating enemies. Before Karl could elaborate on the problems, the phone rang again.

“Kay, why are you calling so early?” Maggie chirped into the phone. Her sister lived in Los Angeles, and rarely rose before eight. She never called before noon, and it was only ten o’clock in Chicago.

“I call you at ten plenty of times,” Kay protested.

“Exactly, and it is now eight o’clock,” Maggie explained, thinking that perhaps Kay had been partying all night.

“Well, Mom’s kitchen clock reads ten, and her clock was never wrong before,” Kay continued, waiting for her sister to realize that Mom’s kitchen clock was within Kay’s eyesight. It took Maggie a few seconds to comprehend.

“When did you get in? Why didn’t you tell me you were coming?” Maggie said excitedly, her words rushing out in breathless torrents. She pointed at the phone and mouthed ‘my sister’ to Karl.

“That’s one of my clients saying hello to you,” Maggie explained when Kay asked who was shouting across the room. “Military fiction writer, not your preference. Exactly, that’s the one, our father’s all time favorite author.”

“Fabrizio had to go to Chicago for business,” Kay began the saga of her latest romance. “Didn’t Mom tell you about him?”

“Is this the guy from Sienna, in the export business? What was it, Italian pasta or Italian pottery?”

“You know, I really think that our mother has gone deaf or senile,” Kay sighed. “He’s a university professor who’s here on a sabbatical. Steve’s wife introduced us in L.A., and when he asked me to come with him for this conference, I said yes, of course.”

“Dinner this Sunday, you have to come,” Maggie offered at once. She was as eager to spend time with Kay as she was to assess the quality of this newest beau. “Where are you staying, by the way?”

“Not at Mom’s house. Jesus Christ, I’m thirty-five years old and she still won’t let me stay in the same room as Fabrizio,” Kay snorted. “We’re at the Cosmopolitan, just off Michigan Avenue. Let’s meet for lunch, tell Theresa to give you the rest of the day off.”

“We can meet in the lobby of the Cosmopolitan at noon. No shopping though, I have to pick up Joey after school,” Maggie made plans with her sister as quickly as she could, while Hofmeier waited patiently. There was a tiny pang of guilt as she realized that she had seriously planned to go to Mass at noon, with manuscripts already tucked into her tote bag for homework. As she hung up the phone, she asked God to excuse her for another day, but since it was a family matter she assumed that He would understand. Returning her attention to Karl, she apologized for the lengthy interruption.

“I have two girls, Mrs. Angiolini, and I’ve learned to wait my turn,” he chuckled. “Now, back to my script, presented to you for the final going over.”

“Not bad, okay,” she mumbled as she flipped through the corrections. “And where are we at with that troublesome scene?”

“You should expect a call from one of Argosy’s producers,” he began, and his manner of speaking gave Maggie a clear indication of Hofmeier’s animosity to the entire staff of Argosy Productions. His face was beginning to turn red as his blood pressure climbed, brought on by the recollection of his last trip. “The little prick playing the lead character is absolutely against my treatment of my scene from my novel. The director’s taking his side; naturally, all the shitheads like to stick together. The BBC script person is weak as a kitten and she’s weighing in on England’s side; that director has her scared shitless. So, there it is, you’re the voice of America.”

“Thanks, Mr. Hofmeier, three against one,” Maggie said with a touch of sarcasm. “Those are not good odds.”

“Well, we faced worse during the Revolutionary War and we licked the bastards,” he put in cleverly, aware that Maggie was an avid reader of history.

“Perfect, I just have to wear them down and employ guerilla tactics, and of course the French government will support me,” she suggested, for some reason thinking of the Continental Army crossing the Delaware in the middle of winter. “And can I also assume that you made no friends when you worked with them?”

“Semper fi, my girl, I was true to my novel,” he laughed. In fact, Karl Hofmeier was currently despised by half the employees of Argosy Productions, and several people at the BBC Studios would run the other way if they saw him coming. “I know I can count on you, you’re the daughter of a leatherneck and a Bridgeport dago. You’re the little girl who was on Jackie Rago’s payroll.”

“You know how to manipulate me, Mr. Hofmeier. And Jackie only gave me dimes when I went to visit his mother next door, and I never once set foot in Moon’s Tavern with the rest of his crew,” Maggie said. She had told Hofmeier a long time ago about her childhood, when she lived in an Italian neighborhood with a strong Mafia presence. He had written her little tale into his previous novel, after twisting it slightly so that the little girl became a messenger for the Mob. Karl liked to rag her about it, especially when she seemed to need a bit of cheering up. “But I want you to understand, I have to try to resolve these issues from here. You’re fully aware of my situation at home.”

“Where there’s a will,” he said as he rose to leave. “You know, Mrs. Hofmeier always buys a new lipstick when things are fucked up. It always seems to work for her.”

With Hofmeier gone, Maggie raced to Theresa’s office to share the news about Kay and her new boyfriend. Until 11:45 Maggie worked at a furious pace, cramming one more unfinished project into her tote for tonight’s editing session. It was one more thing that Maggie enjoyed about her job, an added benefit that came with working for Theresa. This was a full time job with incredibly flexible hours, and the boss had no problem with giving an employee an afternoon off to spend time with her sister, especially when the boss would monopolize all of that sister’s attention after work. By the time Maggie left, Theresa was already on the phone with Kay, making plans for drinks after six, organizing a little get-together with old friends. It was rather remarkable, but most of their high school clique had stayed in touch and most had stayed in Chicago. Maggie felt rather sorry for poor Fabrizio, who was about to be overwhelmed with new faces and a dozen names.

With a joyful grin, Maggie strode into the lobby of the Cosmopolitan Hotel, where Kay was seated, facing the entrance. “Mags, you look sensational,” Kay cooed as soon as her sister entered, admiring Maggie’s smart attire. Kay was the Griffith girl who read the fashion magazines religiously, and she was thrilled to see that Maggie was finally decked out in the latest style. The crisp wool suit was well paired with the white silk blouse, and the low pumps complimented the elegant outfit.

“We career girls have to look successful,” she replied. “I forgot to ask my sister what subject you teach, Fabrizio.”

“I am a professor of history, Mrs. Angiolini,” he said with a warm charm. Fabrizio Nerini was five years younger than Kay, though his mannerisms made him seem much older. In a way, he reminded Maggie of Franco, but it was just his style of speaking with his hands. There was no doubt that he was Italian, with dark hair and a sharp nose that seemed to celebrate the Caesars of ancient Rome. His clothes were tailored and worn with an elegance that only European men could bring to the drape of fabric.

“Call her Maggie, or she’ll feel old like a grandmother,” Kay suggested, bringing forth an apology from Fabrizio.

“Are you attending the conference at St. Ignatius University? One of my clients is the Chairman of the History Department,” Maggie said, to make the slightly nervous man more relaxed in her presence. Meeting the family of one’s love interest could be stressful, and Maggie hoped to alleviate a bit of the anxiety.

“Professor Goebel, yes, I have spoken to him. He will be leading the symposium on Friday that I am looking forward to,” Fabrizio said happily. Making this connection with Maggie seemed to brighten his face, as if they now had things in common.

“Have you read his book?” Maggie asked, trying to make conversation on a topic that she knew well.

Over an elegant lunch at La Dolce Vita, one of Chicago’s finest hotel dining rooms, Fabrizio felt that he had made a friend of Maggie. He had fallen madly, passionately and deeply in love with Kay, and now he could look to Maggie to recommend him to her parents. They eagerly accepted her invitation to dinner on Sunday, to have a chance to meet with Mr. and Mrs. Griffith on neutral ground. In return they made plans for Saturday night, and Maggie was given a golden opportunity to wear her brand new, simple black dress.

St. Rita’s parking lot was packed with a few hundred cars, driven by a few hundred mothers waiting for their children to be released for the day. It was a ritual that Maggie clung to, as if she had made time stand still by doing something that she had done before Franco died. Everything would be fine, so long as she was in this parking lot at half past three every weekday.
Taking the same route home, another source of comfort, she noticed the bare trees that lined the street, with branches that almost shivered in the cold. The only warmth came from the glowing windows of the mansions that they passed as they drove through the old and well-to-do part of town on their way to their little cottage on the fringes of River Oaks.

“Say, you’ll never guess who called me today.”

“Grandma?” Joey asked, not aware of his mother’s enthusiasm.

“You’re close. The call did come from Grandma’s house,” Maggie continued. “Here’s a big clue, the last time I talked to this person she called me from California.”

“Aunt Kay is here?” Joey jumped to attention.

“She’s coming for dinner on Sunday, with your grandparents and her new boyfriend. He’s really sweet, a nice guy from Italy. I met him at lunch today.”

“When are you going to have a boyfriend?” Joey asked out of nowhere.

“What brought that up?”

“Aunt Kay always has some guy around to take her places. Don’t you want to go out to dinner and stuff like you used to?”

“Well, sure, Joey, but I don’t know any men that I want to spend time with,” Maggie said, trying to find the right way to tell her son that she was not like Aunt Kay. All those years of marriage had affected her philosophy about men, and she pretty much knew what she liked and what she did not like in a male companion. There was no way to tell him what she really thought, that dating lead quickly to sex. Three dates, hop into bed, and she was not ready to face that part of life.

“I don’t care if you have a boyfriend,” Joey continued. “Katie Parker’s mom has a boyfriend, and Katie says her mom’s a lot happier since she started going out with him.”

She looked over at him and gently touched his hand. “Thanks. It means a lot to me that you would say that. Before I forget, can you spend Saturday night with Rob or Cullen? Aunt Kay is taking me to dinner in the city, and I don’t want you home alone half the night.”

“Sure, okay. Maybe she’s gonna fix you up with someone.”

“I hope not.”

The week passed quickly, with Kay’s calls added to Bill Goebel’s daily chat, on top of the dozens of calls from publishers and writers that had to be dealt with promptly. She had made the mistake of telling Bill all about her sister’s new beau, and Bill had pigeonholed the hapless Italian and taken him everywhere, acting the part of tour guide. Not only did Bill call every day, he had to provide a complete rundown on every site visited, and every meal eaten, along with anecdotes about the other historians they had met. By Thursday, Maggie felt like her ear was being molded to fit the end of the phone receiver that was always pressed against her head. As soon as one call ended, she took another, and Thursday was more of the same. Mary Ann Fowler and her publisher signed off and the phone rang again.

“Mrs. Angiolini? Bea Parkhurst here, Argosy Productions. Mr. Hofmeier has given me your name,” the woman said, her perfect British inflection giving her away.

“Yes, I’ve been expecting your call,” Maggie said pleasantly. “And please, call me Maggie, it’s less of a mouthful.”

“Can we get right down to business?” Bea said with a hesitant note, as if she was afraid that Maggie would turn into a female version of Karl Hofmeier, foul-mouthed and foul-tempered. She was business-like, but something in Bea’s voice seemed open, more like talking to an old friend after a long absence.

“Absolutely, Miss?” Maggie inquired.

“Just Bea is fine,” she replied in an affable way. “I’ve been Miss and Mrs. and Miss again, and it does get a bit confusing to keep the title straight.”

“I understand that Mr. Hofmeier has left a bad impression behind,” Maggie said. “I’ve worked with him before, and I know his moods well.”

“At our last meeting, Maggie, I thought that he was going to pop Trevor squarely in the nose,” Bea confessed, “and our director is on the verge of pulling out of the production.”

“Mr. Hofmeier has a very deep attachment to this particular story, and there are some things that he will never change,” Maggie began the delicate negotiations.

“Unfortunately, Trevor and our director have become equally determined to see things done in a certain way,” Bea went on, still pleasant in tone. “Trying to come to terms over the phone appears to be futile at this point.”

“That is not what I was hoping to hear,” Maggie sighed. “Are you sure that the situation has become so hopeless?”

“I cannot begin to explain the disaster that I am trying to repair,” Bea said, the exasperation in her voice very clear, “and at what cost to Argosy. Mr. Hofmeier was the right to pull the plug, and everything that has been done to date would be scrapped. Very expensive scrap at that.”

“Hmm, I shouldn’t expect a welcoming party when I arrive, then,” Maggie said almost to herself.

“Mr. Hofmeier did ask me to look after you while you are here, and he explained your situation to me, but we are in a terrible bind over here. I’ll be in New York next week, and I fly back home on the eighth. I’ll have my secretary fax my flight information to you and we can travel together. Two girls on the town in London, how can you say no?”

“Bea, you’re an angel, of course I can’t say no.”

“Very well, then, all settled. We can talk about some of the changes on the flight if you like, get a head start, and I’ll fill you in on our cast of characters. You’d better give it ten days at least, a fortnight if Quinlan and Associates can spare you.”

Maggie hung up the phone and put her head down on her desk. A week with Rob, the next with Cullen, and she did not know how she could possibly ask anyone for such an enormous favor. It would be worse when she picked up Joey later and told him that she had to go to London. The look on Joey’s face when she relayed the sad news was so heartbreaking that Maggie thought she would be sick.

On the ride home, Joey pouted, sullen and silent, acting as though he were being punished for no reason while his mother was allowed to fly off to Europe without him. At basketball practice, he took out his frustrations on his teammates with flying elbows and angry shoving. It got to the point that the coach had to pull him from the scrimmage and sit him down on the bench, where he tore into the boy for his childish behavior. While Joey cried himself to sleep that night, Maggie cried in her empty bed, discouraged at her own inability to fix everything. Some things were beyond repair, like Franco’s health and Franco’s death. Some things were unfair to Joey, like this upcoming trip, but there was nothing that Maggie could do to make it better. Sooner or later, she knew that she would have to accept the fact that time did not run in reverse, no matter how many prayers she offered up every day.

Pete was his usual persistent self on Friday, ignoring the long line of customers that waited to place their pizza order at the counter while he asked Maggie very bluntly to go out with him next week. “Say, dinner and a movie and then whatever you feel like doing after,” he suggested.

“I have to go to London next week, sorry,” she apologized, silently thanking Bea Parkhurst for saving her from having to tell Pete the truth. She had no desire to go to a movie with him, and whatever she felt like doing after would not include romping in bed with him. All she needed these days was her own company, at least until she found a man with the right qualities. Only then would she be ready to open her heart and welcome a new man into her life.

While Maggie climbed up to her usual perch for the Saturday afternoon game, Greta made a grand announcement. “Barb, our Maggie is going out to dinner tonight.”

“With whom?” Barb asked in a teasing way. “Tom Parker, the stud of River Oaks?”

“Oh, never with Parker. Maggie is way too old for him,” Peggy sniggered. “I’ve seen his new girlfriend. Bleached blonde and fake boobs, and if she’s over sixteen I’d be surprised.”

“Isn’t Andy Duncan’s father a plastic surgeon?” Maggie said. “Should I go in for an estimate?”

“You have a manicure,” Greta jumped up in surprise. Maggie had always been a little tightfisted, cutting corners and skimping on luxuries to save a few dollars. She had not had her nails done for years, but tonight was her first time out without a husband, and she had splurged on a touch of glamour to suit the occasion. She proudly displayed her red painted nails, laughing and joking through the game. She was still giddy when she sent Joey off with Greta, who demanded a complete report to be delivered over coffee on Sunday morning.

Looking forward to a night on the town, Maggie rummaged around in her dresser for some sexy lingerie that she had not worn for many years. If she felt attractive, she would look the part, and there was a spark of confidence in her eye as she drove to the city. The valet at the restaurant gave her a quick glance as she handed him her keys, and his sly look lifted her spirits. Young women might resent such suggestive leers, but a woman like Maggie, nearing forty and on the edge of the dating world, actually appreciated the reassurance that came with being desirable.

Five hours later, she drove blindly down Michigan Avenue, heading south when she meant to travel north. Kay and Fabrizio were going to take care of Joey, a blessing if ever she needed one. Even that great news could not improve the evening. Just when she thought she was past such horrors, Maggie had lived through a night from hell. Stopping her car in the middle of the road as soon as she passed the Wrigley Building, she jumped out as it idled on the bridge. She yanked Franco’s picture out of her wallet, the one taken at Little Carlo’s wedding, and she began to tear it up into tiny pieces as she hurried to the side of the bridge. Little scraps, fluttering like snowflakes, drifted down to the dark water that flowed under her feet.

“God damn you to hell, Franco Angiolini,” she screamed at the river. “I will never forgive you, never.”

Chapter 4

Previously: Maggie's sister Kay has come for a visit, bringing her history professor boyfriend along. One of Maggie's clients, also a history professor, inserts himself into her life by crashing a dinner party and ruining Maggie's evening. She has been backed into a corner by another client who insists that she go to London to resolve a script dispute.

Chapter 4

A fresh bunch of red roses was waiting for Maggie on Monday morning, with a note of apology from Bill Goebel. “Forgive my haste,” he wrote, “and I regret that I upset you.”

“So, what did he do, try to kiss you or something?” Ann asked. She was not the least bit embarrassed about reading the note.

“No, he had a phenomenal climax before I was even close to an orgasm,” Maggie said sadly, using her best blank face look. “Premature ejaculation.”

“You slept with him?” Ann gasped in complete shock.

“Gotcha,” Maggie laughed, winking at the receptionist whose jaw hung open. “It was the most miserable night of my life.”

Ann acknowledged that her snooping had been duly punished, and she tapped a finger on Maggie’s wedding ring. “It will not get better until this is gone.”

“No, Ann, no matter what I’ll always be Franco’s wife.”

“Till death do us part, right? Pick yourself up and move on, make a new start, buy a whole new wardrobe.”

“I just paid the mortgage, I can barely afford a sandwich before next payday.”

“Wait a minute,” Ann said as she went back behind her desk. “This trip to London. Hofmeier sent your tickets and an itinerary. There’s your fresh start. Listen, Maggie, you can do anything you want. Once you go home you’ll never see these people again. Meet some guys, have casual sex, all the things you never did before.”

“Come on, me? I go to church every Sunday, for heaven’s sake.”

“I mean it. How many times have you looked at some cute guy and wondered what it would be like to spend a night with him and then tell him to go home when you were done?”

“Annie, I could have Bill Goebel any time I snap my fingers.”

“Big deal, you don’t want him. I’m talking about someone who makes your heart beat faster, like that lawyer who gets off the elevator at the tenth floor.”

“I can’t do that,” Maggie shook her head in disbelief. “Just jump into bed like some young girl.”

“Sure you can. Aren’t you from the ‘If it feels good, do it” generation?”

“Good Lord, I feel old now. Besides, some young stud would never look twice at me. I’m close to forty years old.”

“Wear a push-up bra and a low cut dress, old lady, and that young stud won’t raise his eyes all the way up to your face. All a man wants from a woman is what she has between her legs and sticking out of her chest, and in the morning he won’t remember what color your eyes are.”

Maggie began to chuckle at the thought, and she kept snickering all day when she imagined herself as an object of lust. In mid-snort, Theresa poked her head into the office on her way to lunch, to drop off a catalog that she was delivering as if it should have been covered in a plain brown wrapper. With a stern command, she practically ordered Maggie to buy a few new things for her trip.

“Oooh, look, Maggie,” Theresa said seductively as she opened the color brochure. “Lejaby imported from France. I know you love Lejaby lingerie as much as your sister.”

“Did Ann put you up to this?” Maggie asked, feeling as if a vast conspiracy was forming.

“No, Kay told me to give it to you. I know what the nuns told us, Mags, but those rules don’t apply to widows. You did that already, okay, you paid your dues and now it’s time to be a woman who enjoys sex because it is one of God’s gifts to womankind. I give you my permission to sleep with at least two different men while you’re in England. Two men in three weeks, not so difficult, great fun.”

“What? It’s two weeks, that’s what the lady from the production company said,” Maggie protested.

“Mr. Hofmeier made the arrangements. Your return flight is three weeks after your arrival. He’s paying for the whole thing, so go enjoy yourself. What is it that the French say about sex?”

“That it’s good for your skin,” Maggie mumbled as she thumbed through the pages of the catalogue, covered with pictures of exquisitely beautiful undergarments. For such lovely bits of nothing that went unseen, Maggie would revise her budget. It was a weakness, something that she and Kay indulged in every time Kay was in town. If anyone ever saw what the Griffith sisters wore under their ratty old jeans and sweatshirts, it would be shocking.

“And they’re right, it is good for the skin. Look at Kay’s complexion these days. Yum, check out that Gossard, gorgeous fabric.”

The two-week trip had been extended, since no visit to London was complete without a day at the Tower, and a tour of Westminster Abbey, and Hofmeier would not listen to one word of argument. It meant that three weeks of work would have to be compressed into the few days that remained before she left, and Maggie worked like a woman possessed. Ann’s suggestion about making a fresh start had settled into Maggie’s brain, and she had run up her credit card tab with an entire collection of outfits, tailored and elegant, to wear in London. And then there were all the goodies that she and Kay had ordered from the catalog, with not one article remotely sensible or dull. By the time that Kay and Fabrizio appeared at the door to begin their exploration of suburban life, Maggie was ready for an adventure.

“Don’t forget the orthodontist on the tenth,” Maggie said as the cab driver piled her luggage into the trunk. “And the tournament was rescheduled, there are three games on Sunday.”

Joey received so many hugs and kisses from his mother that he finally told her to go, leave, have a good trip. “I’ve got it all written down,” Kay assured her sister as she stepped into the cab.

“If anything happens to me, Kay, Joey is yours. I named you as his guardian. I’ll call when I get to my hotel.” Maggie waved out the window as the cab pulled away, drying her eyes with her other hand.

“Today, Joey, we will have donuts for breakfast like real Americans,” Fabrizio offered with a smile, looking lovingly at Kay. “You are so lucky, Kay. Your sister loves you very much.”

“Are you crying too, Aunt Kay?” Joey asked, amused by his mother and aunt with all their emotions and tears of goodbye. They hurried back into the house to get out of the cold, with Fabrizio easing a gentle hug on Kay’s shoulders.

“Of course I’m crying. As soon as your mother leaves, you start eating junk food. What am I supposed to tell her when she comes home and finds you all fat and pimply?” she sniffed.

Every morning, Maggie said a rosary, having begun the habit after her third miscarriage. Catholics were always making deals with God, and that was her agreement with the Lord. Give me a child, she had vowed, and I’ll send you a rosary every day for the rest of my life. Once Joey came along, she could never back out of the bargain, and so she started every day with the long string of prayers. As the car drove up the highway, making for Mitchell Field in Milwaukee, she pulled the beads from her purse and silently began. Houses and new subdivisions were a blur out the window as the car went north, her beads sliding through her fingers as each Hail Mary was said like a chant, the words no longer distinct in her thoughts but turned into one long word. HailMaryfullofgrace; she repeated the prayer ten times until the decade was finished, only to begin it again.

Passing the frozen fields of southern Wisconsin, she paused to look out the window at the white drifts of snow that were marked only by the tracks of snowmobiles that crisscrossed the empty land. She was making a new start with this trip, stepping into a new life that she had not chosen to live, not yet at least, but then it was not her choice to make. “Hail Mary, help me get back on my feet,” she prayed. “Our Father, help me to keep my head on straight, Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, show me the path because I don’t know which way to go.”

There was one more prayer, the one that their mother would offer to Kay when she was between romances. St. Anne, send me a man, as fast as you can. It was tempting to add that in, to make it her newest entreaty to the pantheon of saints. After only three weeks of being a widow, Maggie realized that she did not much care to sleep alone. With every passing day she longed for a man’s company, feeling utterly adrift without two strong arms to hold her at the end of the day.

Getting through the baggage check and security at the airport took hours, and once on the plane she was surprised to find that Mr. Hofmeier had put her into the first class cabin. She settled comfortably into her seat, with plenty of room for her legs to be stretched, and continued her prayers. Realizing that the image of a woman praying would be unnerving to her fellow passengers, especially with a rosary adding to the atmosphere of fervent supplication, she wrapped the beads around her hand to be discreet. As the plane began to taxi down the runway, she kissed the crucifix at the end of the chain and crossed herself. Setting her watch set to London time, she began to recalibrate her brain’s clock. By the time she switched planes in New York, Maggie had managed to convince herself that it was close to midnight and she was sleepy, even if her eyes were not ready to close just yet.

Bea Parkhurst scanned the faces in the cabin, searching for Maggie Griffith Angiolini. She had picked up something in Maggie’s tone when they had spoken, a midwestern frankness that convinced Bea that Maggie was the sort of woman that the producer liked to socialize with. She had taken to the widow at once, with Maggie’s intelligence and quick wit, and Bea looked forward to sharing London with the newcomer. Since her divorce a year ago, Bea gravitated to other single women and had cultivated a large group of friends; adding Maggie to the roster would happen naturally. There was a bit of the mother hen in Bea, a businesswoman who knew so well that it was never easy for a woman to travel alone. Her offer to fly together had come out of that motherly concern, but Maggie’s situation had rather intrigued the Englishwoman. Bea and all her friends were either single by choice or divorced, and Maggie was the first woman that Bea would meet who had been abruptly forced to go it alone.

“Maggie, you look like your voice,” Bea said as she shook Maggie’s hand. She settled into her seat on the aisle and fastened the seat belt.

“I was hoping that I would look better,” Maggie joked. She looked at Bea, a glance that asked the age of a woman who projected youth and vitality behind a creamy complexion that had only just begun to yield to gravity’s pull.It was hard to tell if Bea was forty-five or fifty-five, for she exuded the vibrant energy of a young woman even as the skin under her chin began to grow loose. “I’m sorry if I look surprised, but you look so much like my cousin Louisa.”

“Tell me she’s your favorite cousin, please,” Bea said.

“Better than that. She was my role model when I was growing up, since she was a little older and I thought she was so mature and stylish. My aunt came from Bristol, and my cousin looks just like her mother’s sister.”

“Was she a war bride? Oh my, I understand now why you and Mr. Hofmeier are so firm about that scene.”

“It’s more than my aunt’s tales that are set in my mind,” Maggie said. "Bea, please don’t tell anyone, but that scene is purely autobiographical. Hofmeier changed the main character into an English soldier, but the events are real.”

“Why the secrecy?” Bea asked, and as the plane took off she saw Maggie turn flat white. “Are you all right, Maggie?”

“Sorry, I hate flying. If I could swim to England I’d be happier.” There was silence until the plane leveled off, and then Maggie released her grip on the armrests. “The woman who dies in the blitz was going to be the first Mrs. Hofmeier. He never told his current wife, that’s why it’s such a secret.”

“We can’t change the scene at all,” Bea said with a touch of surprise. “I am sorry, I never understood before. Well, of course he would never bare his soul to us. And the main story, about the former soldier who goes to London in search of his son, are you telling me that Hofmeier, well, um.”

“He did find the boy, but the family had moved to Manchester by then. He changed the location to London to keep the story simple. Anyway, his fiancée’s parents had raised the boy as their son, referring to his mother as his sister. Oddly enough, Mr. Hofmeier understood their reasoning. He was going to marry the girl, but her father was a trifle irritated about the baby coming before the wedding, a little scandalous at that time. All those meetings between Hofmeier and his son, everything from the screenplay, that’s all true.”

“So the boy never knew his real father,” Bea observed, interested and deeply saddened by the story. “He always thought that Mr. Hofmeier was just his sister’s friend. But why did Hofmeier insist that the flashbacks show the soldier as a man of fifty?”

“He was that old when his son was killed in a traffic accident. It’s his way of expressing his deepest pain, that fifty-year old man is the one who lives through the previous episodes. Sort of artsy, but Mr. Hofmeier is rather eccentric.”

“But what did he tell his wife when he went to England all those times?”

“Some story about a local family that was kind to him when he was stationed there, kept in touch, that sort of thing. He used to send his son gifts for his birthday, as if he were only spoiling the baby of the family. Oh, God forgive me, I’ve said too much,” Maggie blurted out. “I shouldn’t have had that drink on an empty stomach.”

“No, don’t worry about anything. You have an ally at Argosy Productions, and not a word to anyone. I’ll help you convince them that this scene stays,” Bea squeezed Maggie’s hand in a gesture of friendship.

“Thanks so much, Bea, you’ve saved me from feeling like a blabbering fool. Let’s seal our bargain with another drink so you can catch up to me. I don’t want to be the only single girl stumbling off this plane in a drunken stupor.”

Over cocktails, they talked about London and the actors who were waiting for the final pieces of the script to finish the production. As they both relaxed, Bea asked Maggie some rather personal questions about Franco’s death, and how Maggie felt about being alone. In turn, Bea confessed her deep animosity for her ex-husband, who had been carrying on an affair with a prominent actress before Bea tossed him out of the house. It was very enlightening to the divorcee to discover that Maggie had a deep-seated anger at her dead husband, when she had been expecting deep sadness.

“It’s no different, you see,” Maggie insisted. “My husband left me, just like yours left you. The only distinction I can make is that I’ll never see him again, and our son will never see him again. So, yes, I am pissed off.”

Bea had to laugh at Maggie’s outburst, and that set Maggie off into uncontrollable giggling. “Are we drunk enough now, Maggie?” Bea asked between snickers.

“Bea, my dear, we are officially shit-faced,” Maggie assured her new buddy. “I’m sorry, I never used to swear before.”

“That’s all right, I swear all the time and no one seems to take any notice.”

“Look at the time, it’s four in the morning,” Maggie showed Bea her watch. “Don’t we have a meeting in the afternoon?”

“You’re right, we had best get some rest. I think I will quietly pass out here,” Bea said as her eyes closed.

“Let’s order champagne for breakfast,” Maggie suggested as she dozed off.

Slowly, Bea felt sleep tugging at her eyes. She had her shoes kicked off and her head was resting on an airline pillow, with a thin blanket pulled up to her neck. As she felt herself drifting away, she made a mental note to introduce Maggie to Trevor Harwood, the man who had nearly been socked by Karl Hofmeier. Trevor would make Maggie happy because that was the type of man he was, even if it would only last a few weeks. Bea was trying to imagine how Trevor would be able to say goodbye at the end of those few weeks as she finally dozed off.

Two hours from London, Maggie woke up with her mouth as dry as the cotton balls in her make-up bag. The steward was beginning to serve breakfast as Maggie quietly slipped off to the bathroom to fix her face. She stared in the mirror as she tried to repair her hair, where it had become compressed in one spot. A little make-up and clean teeth made her feel more alive, though her reflection revealed a sleep-deprived fatigue. Gazing in the mirror, she was somewhat surprised to see that the woman who looked back at her was the same person who had boarded a plane in Milwaukee the day before. For some reason, she had been expecting to look different this morning. She washed her hands and stopped to look at the ring on her left hand. After she had tossed the paper towel into the bin, she took another look, and then she stared back at the mirror. She hesitated for only a moment before she pulled the ring from her finger and slipped it into the pocket of her black wool trousers. “I am Margaret Mary Griffith, and I am free to do whatever I want,” she said strongly to her reflection.

“Breakfast is served, Bea,” she whispered, gently shaking her companion from sleep.

“How can you be so damned cheery?” Bea grunted.

“I’m a morning person. By the time we get to our meeting, I will be a bitch on wheels,” Maggie promised.

“Maggie, you are going to be great fun,” Bea grinned. “If I ever write a novel, I want you to be my editor.”

Over a breakfast of airplane mystery food and plenty of coffee, Bea prepared Maggie for that afternoon’s meeting. If the plane landed on time they would have just enough time to shower and change clothes, and the promise of a warm shower was more delicious than the hot coffee. Thanks to Miss Kolasa’s very thorough planning, Maggie would find a car waiting at the airport to take her to her hotel, and another would ferry her from the hotel to the meeting at one o’clock. As Maggie explained all that to her companion, she self-consciously rubbed her bare finger, where a ridge remained even though the gold band had disappeared. Maggie felt as though she had undergone some kind of transformation by taking off just one piece of jewelry.




Chapter 5

Previously: Taking the first step on making a new life as a single woman, Maggie sets off for London. Her cousin, her sister and a work colleague have all given her some marching orders: have sex with a minimum of two different men and find out what sexual liberation is all about.



Chapter 5

A soft bed seemed to be calling to Maggie as she was ushered into her room at the Strand House Hotel. The bellhop deposited her luggage on a rack and than proceeded to point out the key features of the modestly sized space. For the next three weeks this would be home, with its elegant décor and antiques. The furniture was Queen Anne, light and feminine, with a desk, sofa and two matching chairs upholstered in yellow silk brocade. The walls were papered in a Victorian print with yellow as the main color, and the heavy woodwork was painted a shiny white. Two large windows gave her a view of the street below, where cars were packed tightly on the road, moving in unison if they wanted to get anywhere.


Hidden discreetly in an armoire was a very modern television, directly across the room from the huge, luxurious bed where she longed to slide under the warm blankets. The crisp tailored bedspread, a perfectly pressed sheet of gold cotton, looked as if it had been starched, with the pillows fluffed up and placed at the upholstered headboard in a precise arrangement.

Everything was so perfect that Maggie almost hated to begin unpacking, as if her little odds and ends would shabbily clutter the dresser top. The thought of doing anything besides sleeping was nearly inconceivable, as Maggie’s brain told her it was nearly six in the morning, while the clock on the nightstand was definitely reading 11:28 a.m.


“Mr. Doyle sent these, Mrs. Angiolini,” the bellhop indicated a vase full of colorful flowers, a bright bouquet of yellow roses and peach jonquils among sprigs of soft baby’s breath. The flowers had been placed on the desk in such a way that the window seemed to frame them like a still life. The color of the blooms matched flawlessly with the décor of the room, as if an interior decorator had furbished the room to coordinate with that one bouquet.


“I don’t think I know a Mr. Doyle,” she replied as she handed the man a tip.


“He’s very famous here in the U.K., ma’am. One of the most popular actors with the ladies, if you get my meaning.”


“So he’s a handsome leading man? Do you mean Ciaran Doyle?” Maggie asked in all innocence. Of course she had heard of the noted actor, originally from Manchester, who had started his career as a comedian. Ciaran Doyle had a talent for serious drama, and he had been featured in several British productions. Back home, Maggie had seen him most recently in an American film in which he played the role of an Irish revolutionary during the Easter Rebellion. In London, he often appeared in West End plays, and he was seen regularly in BBC dramas that were generally not broadcast in Chicago. Women adored the devilish twinkle in his gray eyes.


“He’s playing Dr. Shannon in Grosvenor Casualty Ward tonight at eight, and my wife will sit in front of the television and I can’t talk to her until nine thirty,” he explained.


“How old is this Doyle character?” Maggie asked as she rummaged through the desk, looking for a piece of paper. She wrote a note as Tim Horton, her bellhop guide to London, filled in the details on Mr. Doyle. According to his official biography, he was about thirty-seven, never married, but always in the company of an attractive woman. He was currently working on a new film for an American movie company, the production of which was delayed due to problems with the screenwriter.


Maggie pulled out a sampling of flowers from the vase and handed them to Tim, along with the note for his wife. “Well, I,m here to fix those problems so the film can be finished. Here, Tim, I appreciate your information. Give these to your wife, from Ciaran Doyle and me, and you’ll get more than a peck on the cheek if you get my meaning.”


“Can I give her the card, ma’am, that he signed?” Tim asked sheepishly.


“Oops, I never read it, how rude of me,” Maggie smiled as she opened the envelope. “Beautiful flowers for a beautiful woman, to express my hope for a successful script. Your friend, Ciaran Doyle. That’s sweet. Here, take this too. Say, can you find me any sort of magazine or newspaper article about him before I leave for my meeting?”


Tim flew down to the lobby of the Strand House Hotel, the bundle of flowers clutched in his hand. This was a job for the concierge, to quietly tell their American guest all about Mr. Doyle. They knew him well at the hotel, because the actor often stayed overnight at Strand House, always sneaking in through the back entrance with his lover for the evening. The bellhop had seen at once that this Mrs. Angiolini looked like his type, which was an attractive and elegant woman with a set of knockers that made a man dream of sex. Without a doubt, Horton was certain that he would once again pick up a few quid from the paparazzi that hung around Strand House, waiting for a tip that a famous roué was stealing out of the hotel with a pretty woman on his arm.


With the water temperature set a bit cold, Maggie stepped into the shower to try to wake up. She hurriedly dried her hair and re-applied her make-up before throwing on some clean clothes, choosing a gray flannel skirt and a black turtleneck sweater, something rather casual but still suitable for a business meeting. Shortly after noon she phoned home to tell Joey that, so far, the trip was fine but she missed her boy very much. Kay chatted about her first day as surrogate mom, and Maggie described the antique furnishings in her very lovely room. A knock at the door interrupted their conversation.


“Sorry to disturb you, Mrs. Angiolini,” Mr. Towson seemed to bow as he spoke. “You were inquiring about Mr. Doyle.”


“If a stranger sends me flowers,” Maggie began, casting a glance at the bouquet.


“As concierge of Strand House, I make it my duty to see to all of our clients’ needs. I have selected a copy of News and Views for you that you will find very informative. And may I assure you, madam, that we respect the privacy of our guest. Your husband will never…”


“He’s dead,” Maggie cut in, her temper a bit short due to her fatigue, and she greatly disliked this man’s insinuations. “But thank you anyway.”


“I am very sorry, Mrs. Angiolini. If there is anything that you need, please do not hesitate to call on me.”


Mr. Towson bowed his way out of the room while mentally preparing himself for the circus that would soon be the rear entrance of the hotel. Striding down the long corridor, he inspected the picture frames for dust while he attempted to inspect the mind of the randy actor, who started every new love affair at Strand House. Staring at a copy of Gainsborough’s Blue Boy, the concierge asked the replica child why the hotel held such significance for Doyle. The chambermaid always received some extravagant gift when the actor checked out, making the man wildly popular below stairs. Fulfilling an urgent request to change damp, sweaty sheets in the middle of the day was deserving of a bonus, but paying the maid to keep her mouth shut was the more likely purpose of the bribe. The elevator door opened, and Towson cast a last glance at Mrs. Angiolini’s door. The circus had most definitely come to town.


With only a few minutes remaining before the car was expected, to ferry her through the streets of London to the BBC Studios, Maggie thumbed through the guidebook that Bill Goebel had given her as a departing gift. As she knew he would, he had already selected several key tourist attractions for her to visit if time permitted. A flag with a star inked on it was pasted on the page that listed the used bookshops on Charing Cross Road. Bill had quickly learned that Maggie loved old books, and she was particularly fond of history in any form. As she looked down the list, with the foreign addresses, she absent-mindedly rubbed her cheek where he had kissed her goodbye. She had attached a nickname to him on the day that she left, but she was not convinced that Mr. Better Than Nothing was an accurate description of what he meant to her, and she found herself deliberating on the point as she stared blankly at the page.


At five minutes before one, Maggie picked up her coat and briefcase and headed to the lobby to wait for her ride. Mr. Towson saw her there, with the tabloid paper he had given her, and he strolled over with a cup of coffee for his American guest, along with another magazine. “For medicinal purposes, Mrs. Angiolini. You seem a bit jet-lagged.”


“You can read my mind, can’t you?” she asked as she sipped the coffee, strong and black. “So this Ciaran Doyle can’t keep his fly zipped.”


“Mr. Hofmeier left very specific instructions that we look after you. My assistant has assured me that, as a single woman, you would need this sort of information to be properly, forewarned is how she put it.” Mr. Towson spoke graciously despite his discomfort as he handed her the news magazine, which contained a very detailed story about Doyle’s reputation as a womanizer.
Maggie had only enough time to thank Towson for his wise counsel; the car was waiting for her. As she climbed in, she experienced the sort of disorientation that came with driving on the left side of the road. Her driver said little at first, but he noticed her head swiveling from side to side as he navigated the crowded streets, and he began to point out the sights as they passed. He had to smile at his passenger, who was not too sophisticated to be thoroughly excited about her first trip to London. With so much to see, she forgot about the article that the assistant concierge had provided, and she ran out of time before she had a chance to read one word.


“They’ll call me when you’re ready to return, ma’am,” the driver explained before she could ask how she was to get back to Strand House. “You’ll find me right back here.”


Almost running, Maggie raced into the building, full of the elation that came with setting off on a journey and discovering a new place. “Maggie Griffith Angiolini, I have an appointment at one-thirty,” she said to the receptionist.


Ciaran Doyle dropped his newspaper as he heard her midwestern voice, the vowels sounding hard to his British ears. Clever and determined could be the words to describe the actor, when he had called Quinlan and Associates last week and pretended to be his assistant. Very coy he had been when talking to the girl who answered the phone, as he asked if Mr. Angiolini was accompanying his wife, and would he take offense should she receive flowers from a strange man. Mr. Angiolini had passed away at the end of last year, the woman had explained, and Maggie would love to find flowers when she got to London. She was very fond of roses, the receptionist had gone on, spewing out little bits of data that Ciaran had carefully written down in a notebook.


Without ever meeting her, he already knew that she was considered quite good-looking by the men who worked at the law firm on the upper floors of the Chicago office building. She had blond hair, sort of close to her natural color but lightened every month, and very nice brown eyes that seemed to penetrate the head of the person she fixed her gaze on. Originally he was planning on a short affair, a bit of fun for Mrs. Angiolini if her husband was at home, but she was blessedly single. Doyle was growing tired of sowing wild oats, but he had not met a woman lately who was not an actress, and certainly none of his recent lovers were the sort of girl he wanted to marry. He had never asked Maggie’s age, a foolish mistake, and now he was sitting in the lobby of the BBC Studios, waiting for her to appear. One look told him that she must be close to his age, and hopefully young enough to produce a child or two.


“Mrs. Angiolini,” he offered his hand as he looked her over. A bulky coat covered her figure, but he liked her face. “Ciaran Doyle. Did the flowers arrive?”


“Oh, yes, thank you so much,” she smiled back, a slight frown indicating that he was either more handsome than anticipated, taller than expected, or she did not care for his aftershave. A hint of a flush crept across Maggie’s cheek as her brain clicked into high gear, her hand drifted up towards her neck and she cleared her throat. An expert at reading signs, he could hear her hips calling out to him, blood pulsing through veins grown dry from weeks of neglect.


“We can’t have you wandering the halls,” he went on, his gray eyes twinkling with the famous Ciaran Doyle sparkle. “This way to the lift.”


As they rode up to the sixth floor, Maggie asked him about Manchester while she blabbered about her cousin’s mother-in-law whose family emigrated from Dublin to Liverpool. In her friendly and open manner she told him all about her father’s ancestors who set sail from Cork long ago, fleeing the Great Hunger. Ciaran felt as if a warm spring breeze was gently blowing through the elevator as Maggie talked. This American woman was pleasant, with no pretensions; Ciaran could have been talking to an old acquaintance, she spoke so comfortably. Best of all, he was sure that Maggie had no idea how famous he was, or if she did, she was not concerned with his stardom. She could have been greeting the dairyman making a delivery, and Ciaran gratefully breathed in the comfortable air.


He thought of her as Sweet Maggie, from the provincial backwater of Chicago, a woman who did not realize that Ciaran Doyle’s face was so familiar that he could not easily wander the streets without attracting attention, and she certainly would not know that he had made a game of sleeping with as many women as he could. As the doors opened, he put a hand on Maggie’s back to guide her out of the elevator. For only a brief instant he caught her eye and he found an expression of saintly innocence on her face. His life’s goal had been to enjoy the pleasures of sex before he settled down with a wife. Now he had three weeks to enjoy her company; if they made a good couple he would turn it into a lifetime together. She was the sort of woman he had been looking for.


Bea Parkhurst was already in the conference room, looking as bleary-eyed as Maggie. There were several others sitting around the table, and Maggie met the script supervisor, who was a very charming young woman in the employ of the BBC. Next, she was introduced to the director of the film. Bob Hurleburt looked positively nasty, ready to fight Maggie every step of the way if only to be stubborn. Karl Hofmeier had left a few bitter enemies behind, and Bob was perhaps the most bitter. It had not helped the situation when Hofmeier kept bringing up the one film that Hurleburt had directed three years ago, the most dismal failure of his long career, using that one film to prove that the man was obviously incompetent. Bob gave a perfunctory grunt by way of a greeting, meeting all of his requirements for polite manners when facing the enemy. They sat down to wait for Trevor Harwood, who was Hurleburt’s staunchest ally in the battle.


Maggie slipped off her coat, and Bob felt that he was going to lose the war. She had a decent figure for a woman over thirty, but the proportions were Italian, not Irish. He was nearly horrified to discover that the American editor was built like those Italian sex goddesses of his youth, voluptuous females with curves, and not at all like the other women who sat around the table. Most men had one particular female body part that they were obsessed with. Bob could look at legs for hours, Ciaran was partial to the nape of the neck, but Trevor was a breast man. Hurleburt knew from experience that the ceiling could fall down and Trevor would never notice, not with his eyes fixed on the two mounds of flesh that filled out the black sweater. One could count on Trevor to be thoroughly absorbed in determining if Maggie’s breasts were real, padded, or silicone.


Bea’s friends, her gaggle of hens in truth, were meeting Maggie and welcoming her to their clutch. There would be no need for her to ever eat alone for the next three weeks, because the ladies were already filling her evenings with pub crawls and fine dining, London style. All the girls were so involved in their plans that they did not notice the grand entrance of Trevor Harwood. Bob buttonholed him at once, hoping to fortify the actor’s will before he became hopelessly distracted. Ciaran and the other actors were conferring when Trevor finally announced his presence, and the much dreaded meeting was begun.


“Are we still waiting for Hofmeier’s hatchet lady?” Trevor said loudly, grinning at his clever remark.


A woman’s hand extended toward him, and he looked at the strange face that glared at him. “Maggie Griffith Angiolini, Quinlan and Associates. Do sit down, it will be easier to extract your foot from your mouth.”


“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to imply,” he spluttered, but Maggie’s Irish was up.


“You meant every word, Mr. Harwood. Let’s move on, I’m tired and I’m cranky,” Maggie said coldly.


He looked exactly like she thought that he would, with brown hair and brown eyes, and a smile that reminded her of a devilish imp, with a promise of mischief behind the grin. As he stood next to Ciaran, she saw that the two men were about the same height, but Ciaran gave the impression of being more powerfully built, very strong and dangerously masculine. Trevor was best described as being an average, everyday kind of gentleman, and the sort of man who blended in with the crowd. His opening line was brilliantly dumb, making him quite human and somehow vulnerable.


Lunch appeared, served by assistants who appeared as quietly as ghosts. Between bites of cold sliced beef and steamed vegetables, the little groups of men and women at the table talked among themselves, saving business for discussion on a full stomach. Trevor kept looking over at Maggie, to see if she was glaring daggers at him, and he noticed that she never touched the meat.


“Good God, another animal lover,” he snorted, poking his head towards Maggie.


“Perhaps she doesn’t eat meat,” Bob said, his voice indicating a slightly obscene double entendre.


“Look at the muscles in her cheeks,” Ciaran said with deep admiration. “Firm, well-toned. She’ll be nibbling an authentic banger before the week is out. Bit of toad in the hole for the little lady.”


One end of the table erupted into laughter as the men carried on their deeply intellectual discussion of oral sex. Trevor looked up, looked too long actually, and Maggie felt his eyes on her. She returned his gaze, and Trevor had to look away, as if he was embarrassed at being caught. Bob had asked him about Maggie’s figure, if Trevor the resident expert thought that she was all natural or artificially crafted, and Trevor was trying very hard to make his determination by look alone. Ciaran was boasting that he would find out for himself, with his hands rather than his eyes, and he had already sent the lady flowers so there was a decided advantage for him to be the first to uncover her secrets.


After a while, Trevor was only half-listening to the manly gossip. He was thinking about Allison, his beloved wife, a victim of breast cancer two years ago. She fought it off for a while, determined to conquer the disease that was gradually spreading its deadly fingers through her body. Allison was always trying to be cheerful for her husband, even ribbing him good-naturedly about his fascination with tits. She was practically flat chested, and he would often comment on the irony of his love of such a washboard as Allison.


“Dr. Fosgrove can do reconstructive surgery after chemotherapy and radiation,” Allison had assured him as she was preparing herself for a double mastectomy. “I’ll have him make me a couple of big knockers, better than the original model.”


Everything had seemed so positive back then, and he went along with her jokes. After the treatments, she planned to have one more operation to recreate her figure, to restore her body to that of a woman. Trevor and Allison both had hope, and Allison was so sure that she would recover. Once, shortly after the surgery, he found her looking at the adverts in the Sunday Mirror. “After I get new ones, darling, I’m going to wear this,” and she was pointing to a Lejaby push-up bra, sexy as only the French could invent. But she never was well enough for the reconstruction. The rounds of chemotherapy left her violently ill, and Trevor could remember so clearly how he would gently sponge her face after she had been vomiting for hours. Her beautiful auburn hair had fallen out in handfuls and clumps, to lie dead on the bathroom floor.


Later there was radiation, then more tests and a glimmer of hope. Their daughter Callista graduated from Cambridge and Allison was there, wearing a wig to cover her bald head. Will began his own studies at the university a few months later, and Allison was just strong enough to help her son move into his flat. Her hair had begun to grow back by then, sparse and short, shot through with gray. Then came more tests and more waiting, but the disease had snaked its way into her brain and nothing seemed to stop it.


“Is that acceptable, Trevor?” Bob was almost shouting, and Harwood started at the sound. The meeting had been going on for some time, but his mind was somewhere else.


“Sorry?” he asked, dazed. Maggie was looking at him again; he saw her smiling at him with a funny look. It was something familiar, but he could not place it.


“To add a shot of a baby’s rattle perched on the parlor sofa. The camera will pan in, we dub in the sound of a bomb hitting nearby, then a bit of plaster dust before a fade out,” Bob explained.


“I was told that you objected to the woman going back into the house because there was no reason for it,” Maggie said. “Mr. Hurleburt can very subtly show that she returned for her child’s favorite toy.”


She was pleasant now and not at all short-tempered. Trevor was noticing her hair, which made her face look just as cute as a button. It was a ridiculous phrase that had come to his mind, simply because she was a mature woman. He was greatly relieved to see that she was not holding a grudge against him for his crude comment, and he carried on with his quest to alter the script.


“No, it’s too ridiculous. Really, Mrs. Angiolini, no woman would run back into a building, with bombs falling all around her, to retrieve a rattle,” Trevor said testily. He was determined to have his own way.


“I would,” she replied, cold as stone. There was that look again, something in the way that her eyes flashed. He liked her eyes, with their soft light brown gaze that seemed to bore into his skull and read his thoughts.


“Your children must be spoiled brats,” he murmured, but she heard him.


“My son is spoiled, Mr. Harwood, and I happily spoiled my husband too. I am sorry if you can’t understand the concept of a selfless act,” she retorted, losing control of her emotions in a jet-lagged, over-tired tone of voice.


“Before my wife died, I was blessed by her advice on my scripts,” he put in. He said it on purpose, to retaliate for the body blow that Maggie had landed. Karl Hofmeier’s gnarly fist, applied to Trevor’s British nose, would have been less painful than this woman’s shot to his gut. “The loss of my wife has been devastating to me, and I am very sorry that you are not satisfied by my analysis. I wish that she were here to review this script with me, but then how could you possibly appreciate the loss of a wife?”


That blow hit the mark, as Maggie’s hard look melted into one of sympathy. He had the upper hand now, and with a firm strength he kept his features from sliding into a smile. From the corner of his eye he could see that Ciaran was looking a bit shocked, and Bea was glaring at him. Perhaps he had struck back with too much force, but Hofmeier had started this particular fight. If Maggie came along to finish it, she had best expect to be bloodied.


“Lose a wife?” she replied, enunciating the last word with a slight drop of venom. “No, Mr. Harwood, I could never appreciate the loss of a wife.”


“You may not be aware of my vast experience on the stage and in front of the camera,” Trevor continued. He was feeling all-powerful now; she was against the ropes and he would go in for the knockout. “I am considered to be a very skilled actor, Mrs. Angiolini, but even with my talent I cannot hope to bring a breath of realism to some of these scenes.”


“I know that you are extremely talented, Mr. Harwood,” she replied, and he found himself fidgeting in his seat as he detected the familiar facial expression again.


“Can we jump ahead to the next scene,” he said. He was beginning to fall back as he tried to remember where he had seen that look before. “My character is supposed to dig through the rubble, with his bare hands, and uncover his fiancée’s hand, now holding this rattle. I find that a bit silly, rather trite actually.”


“Real life is often trite if one chooses to pick it apart and analyze every crumb,” Maggie answered, still strong in her desire for a victory.


Trevor’s mouth was beginning to gape as he remembered who else had given him that glance. Now he knew what it was; Maggie was mocking him with her eyes while her mind was guffawing, in rolling on the floor laughing hysterics. Only Allison had ever before slapped him into sensibility with her laughing eyes and now Maggie was doing it. Deflate the ego, you pompous buffoon, her eyes told him. Allison had reined him in just like that, when he started to slide out of control. A slack-jawed stare said that Harwood’s fire was spluttering, he was buckling, and the scene was going to stay, far-fetched or corny though it might be.


“I am sorry about Mrs. Harwood,” Maggie said, sincere in her expression. “If you would allow me to put in my thoughts, as a woman.”


Trevor was suddenly turned into the dutiful pupil who was listening with rapt attention. Mrs. Angiolini was not a hatchet lady, as far as he was concerned, she was a kind woman who cared enough about the great actor to gently remind him that he was merely a man and not a god. Like his late wife, only her eyes spoke in a silent rebuke, without words that others could hear. Maggie gave him one look to tell him he was behaving very badly and it was time to stop. In his mind, she became Allison, but an American version with gorgeous tits that he desperately wanted to hold in his hands. Still, he could see that she was not Allison; rather she was someone he could love as he had loved his late wife.


Bob closed his script with a disgusted sound of defeat, folding his hands on top of the cover as he waited for the meeting to end. There was no way that Trevor could begin to explain what had just happened, or tell his colleagues why he had so abruptly come around. As Ciaran leaned back in his chair, smiling with admiration for the lovely Maggie, Trevor braced himself. She was about to go in for the kill, to drive the final nail into the coffin that contained the remains of his resistance, and he would meekly submit.


“I should have asked you, Mrs. Angiolini, for the same kind of advice I once had from my wife,” Trevor said, meekly asking for her forgiveness. “I must sound like a fool running on like I did.”


“This will be an action film, to appeal to a male audience. It needs these elements, I think, to make it a little more of a ‘chick flick’. Bring the same level of intensity that you exhibited in Chateau Thierry and you’ll probably win that Emmy, instead of going home disappointed again.” Maggie was smiling like an angel, even though she had just kicked Trevor after he was down.


Ciaran found himself laughing at his own stupidity. Maggie knew who they were, and she had probably seen most of the movies or television shows that they had starred in. What was different about her was the fact that she did not make a fuss or gush like a star-struck schoolgirl. Instead, she came into the conference room as a professional businesswoman, with the poise of a confident individual who knew her material. If Ciaran were tallying the points that he most admired about Maggie, he would have awarded her another score. “Come clean, now, Mrs. Angiolini, and confess. Which other faces do you know here?” he challenged her.


“Oh, gosh, a test and my mind not fully alert. Let’s see, Sara Larimer in Obsession, Ken Simpson in that series about the police detective, and the chauffeur in Backstairs Affair,” and Maggie began to go around the conference table, pointing to each of the five actors and rattling off some of their most recent work. She diplomatically skipped over the scandal, never mentioning the messy divorce of Ken Simpson and Sara Larimer. “It is due to the wonders of satellite transmission and all those marvelous BBC imports. And perhaps some day, ladies and gentlemen, you will even be good enough for the Brandenburg Theatre in Chicago.”


With a wink at Ciaran, Maggie got up to leave with Pamela Marbright, the head of costumes for this production. The remark about the Chicago theatre troupe was a parting reminder to Doyle that Chicago had a lively theatre scene; the dramas that came out of the award-winning Brandenburg were routinely sold out when they played in Covent Garden’s theatres. Any actor with a soul knew of Brandenburg’s reputation worldwide, and half of the people at the table had begged to be introduced to Chicagoan Jim Paretsky when he appeared in Selling Sauganash Glen last year. Trevor’s dream was to be given a role, no matter how insignificant the part, to have the chance to give life to one of the powerful characters that populated the stage in that Chicago playhouse. Maggie Griffith Angiolini had set them all in their place with her clever comment, and with it she earned everyone’s respect.


“What’s wrong with you, Harwood?” Bob asked, very peeved to have lost out on his quest to eliminate the one scene that he really detested.


“She was absolutely right about giving the women something to sob over. We’d lose over half the audience if this were only another war picture,” Trevor explained.


“Well, my changes sailed through without a word of argument,” Ciaran put in, very proud of his flower-bedecked groundwork. “And now, if you will excuse me, I have a dinner date to arrange.”


“That’s the fastest he’s ever worked,” Ken whistled. Ciaran had seduced Ken’s ex-wife about three years ago, before the divorce, but it had taken Doyle a full month of flirting before he finally got her in bed.


“Mrs. A. will probably be equally swift,” Bob noted, “or am I the only one who noticed that her wedding ring must have just come off within the past twenty-four hours?”


Bea was walking out the door with the script supervisor as Trevor was leaving. She gave him a frosty glare, something that threw the actor off balance. He had known Bea since they first started out, fresh out of university. They had been close friends since those days, when Bea married Trevor’s best friend and Trevor married Allison. “You were certainly Mr. Sensitive this afternoon,” Bea hissed as she hurried away.


“What was that for?” Trevor asked his male companions. They could only shrug their shoulders, for who knew what women were thinking sometimes. At this point, he did not care about Maggie’s husband, and he was giving some serious consideration to breaking up Mrs. Angiolini’s home. It made no sense for Bea to be upset with him; after all, if Maggie were indeed planning on cheating on her husband, it would not be his fault if she left the man.


Bea’s girls, with Maggie now included, set off for an Italian restaurant in Trafalgar Square, so quickly that Ciaran never had a chance to make a date. Maggie’s driver dropped them off in front of Nelson’s column, so that Maggie could gawk at the monument to Great Britain’s greatest naval hero, and then dip her fingers in the cold water of the magnificent fountains. A life spent in London had made the ladies blind to the sights and sounds that thrilled their guest, and they found themselves discovering their home town through the eyes of a tourist, someone who lived all her life in a city that rebuilt itself in 1871. In keeping with the theme of discovery, the group of six women stopped at an authentic British pub for the benefit of Maggie. That set the tone for the evening, and by the time she was deposited at Strand House at two in the morning, Mrs. Angiolini was pleasantly intoxicated.


The night clerk handed Maggie her room key with a smile, along with a message from Mr. Doyle. “Did you read this?” Maggie asked, gasping from shock. “I think he wants to sleep with me. Should I let him?”


Linda had worked the front desk at Strand House for the past year, straight out of school and very young. She had seen Ciaran Doyle many times, and if he would ever once ask her to share his bed, she would be out of her clothes and prone in two seconds. Not certain if it was appropriate to answer such a question, Linda decided that Mrs. Angiolini was probably inquiring because she was a little drunk and not very lucid.


“Oh, I’d have it off with him, ma’am,” Linda blurted out. Mrs. Angiolini was so forthcoming that the clerk fell into the same confidential tone. “He can do it all night, or say they say.”


“What about Trevor Harwood?” Maggie went on, a miner digging out nuggets of golden gossip. “I met him too, and I think he’s got the cutest ass and the prettiest eyes.”


“He’s too old for my taste, ma’am,” Linda said. “Fifty at least. Both good looking, in different ways.”


Maggie giggled a trifle too loudly. “Maybe I should do them both. Oh, separately of course.”

With that, Maggie said goodnight, laughing to herself as she read Ciaran’s sweet request.


“Why do we both sleep alone,” he had left as his message, “when we can dream of the world together.”

Chapter 6

Previously: Maggie arrives in London, and quickly discovers her long-lost libido. Trevor Harwood botches their introduction, but the womanizing heart-throb Ciaran Doyle captures her attention. Perhaps her sister, cousin and work colleagues were right about testing out a short affair.


Chapter 6

The wake up call came at seven o’clock on Wednesday, finding Maggie struggling to adjust to the time change. Her bed linens were absolutely luxurious, the softest cotton, and she had slept so soundly that she hated to get up. She had dreamed of Ciaran during the night, several different dreams, and the best one involved having sex on the desk in her room with the flowers strewn all around her head. The last dream, though, was rather unpleasant, with Ciaran dressed in a soldier’s costume and digging up potatoes in her back yard in River Oaks. Trevor and Fabrizio were there, playing soccer with Joey, and Kay was telling her that Joey needed a father. It was a mercy that the phone rang at that precise moment, putting an end to an unsettling nightmare.

Maggie tried to clear her head as she phoned room service to order a pot of strong coffee. She was still tired, and she climbed into the shower and turned on the cold water. Once she was awake she could safely shave her legs without slicing the skin into bloody ribbons, and she found herself singing gaily as she turned the spigot and felt warm water pouring over her head. She stood in front of the gilt mirror and applied some make-up, and then she sipped her coffee while admiring the view. Her room overlooked the Thames, and she could see a corner of the Parliament Building if she stood close to the window and turned her head the right way. There was so much history all over London, ages of history in that one building alone, and she could not believe that she was actually looking at it. Somehow she would have to find a way to thank Mr. Hofmeier for his generosity. At first she had complained of the extra week tacked onto the trip, but clearly he had forced her to take some time so that she could visit some of the sites she had only seen on television. She would never ask for something like this, even if she wanted it more than anything, and Karl knew how her mind worked.

Her car was coming at nine-thirty, giving her plenty of time to stroll down to the lobby to pick up a newspaper. Mr. Towson was in his office, and she disturbed him only long enough to get directions to the nearest church. St. Audrey’s, an ancient monument to England’s Roman Catholic past, was within walking distance and worth a visit to see such an ancient church even if it were not open for Mass. Mr. Towson was more than happy to phone them for a schedule of Sunday services, and he was quite affable as he told Maggie that the first Mass began at nine. With a sly wink, he suggested that she might not make it to Sunday services, if she had a late night the previous Saturday.

Religious observances were mentally scheduled, and Maggie still had plenty of time to get back to her room and start her daily prayers. She was deep in contemplation of the fourth glorious mystery when the maid came in to tidy the room. Maeve watched for only a minute, not wanting to disturb the lady who sat on a chair with her beads sliding through her fingers in a familiar rhythm. The maid cleared her throat and knocked again on the open door.

“I didn’t mean to bother you,” the girl began when Maggie finally looked up, but Maggie’s smile told her that this was no bother at all.

“Will I be in your way over here?” she asked.

For Maeve, the question was rather unusual and sadly out of the ordinary. Strand House was one of London’s finest West End hotels, where the guests expected the staff to be practically invisible. It was the room’s resident that seemed concerned with Maeve’s convenience, a very pleasant change of pace. The way that this woman was saying her rosary reminded the girl of home, of her mother and grandmother heading off to church practically every morning for Mass and prayer. Without thinking, the young woman from Galway felt in her uniform pocket for the string of beads that she always carried.

With the linens changed and fresh towels hanging in the bathroom, Maeve was just about finished. She waited quietly while Maggie kissed the crucifix at the end of the chain and then crossed herself. Half of the hotel staff already knew that Ciaran Doyle had sent flowers to this lady, and he had phoned the night before with some kind of suggestive message. Maeve’s friend Linda had told her all about it, assuring the maid that one fine day she would be called on to change the damp sheets at two in the afternoon.

“I read the note,” Linda had whispered, “and when I gave it to Mrs. A., she said she was going to do him and Harwood, too.”

What a puzzle, Maeve thought as she watched Maggie finish her rosary. The hotel’s guest appeared to be so pious this morning, but if the rumors were true then she was planning to have two different lovers at night. American women were said to be free and easy with their charms, and this was proof enough to Maeve. Fortunately, the lady left the room so that Maeve could do dustbin duty, to report back to Linda if she found any condom wrappers in the trash. One of the other maids had counted six the last time that Ciaran Doyle had spent a night, the current record, and who knew if he had not snuck in during the night for a brief rehearsal.

Maggie still had some time to herself, and she decided to walk down Strand and Fleet Street, as far as she could go in a half-hour before turning back. The milling crowd reminded her of Chicago, with huge bustling swarms of workers hurrying to their jobs. The traffic on the street was far more chaotic than the Loop’s rush hour; London probably had more cars trying to navigate the tangle of roads and roundabouts than she had ever seen before. It was all very invigorating, as if she was absorbing energy from the rushing pedestrians that she passed. People did not walk so much as they ran, and anyone foolish enough to stop for a glance at a shop window was likely to be run over by the heavy traffic. She was sorry that she had to turn back so quickly.

A car and driver were waiting when Maggie reached the hotel, and she was whisked away to the studio for another day of script repair. Bea had found her a spot in an office used by the staff writers, and Maggie sat down with a pen, a pad of paper, and the script, and she began to work. Cindy Horlick, the script supervisor who had met Maggie the day before, rushed over spouting apologies. She was a young woman approaching thirty, with the fair features and porcelain skin that Maggie associated with British girls, and Maggie very much liked Cindy’s dry humor. When they first met, the poor girl had gushed over the welcome relief that Maggie represented, after dealing with Karl Hofmeier, and now she could not seem to do enough to make Maggie comfortable. Underneath her friendly urgency was the unspoken importance of getting the project back on track and finished in time for the planned September release.

“Please, Maggie, use my computer. I don’t know why they didn’t find a spare terminal for you,” she said, embarrassed by the lack of modern equipment.

“Thanks anyway, Cindy, but I have a laptop,” Maggie said as she filled her pen with ink, wiping the excess from the gold-plated nib. “I think in ink, I guess, so first I write and then I type.”

Cindy was fascinated with Maggie’s style, which seemed so slow by normal standards. Sometimes Maggie wrote carefully, inserting or changing a word here and there after reviewing the section in the novel. Entire conversations were re-done where everyone had reached a consensus at the previous meeting, and Maggie would write on her pad of paper, ripping up the sheet if the words did not flow in Karl Hofmeier’s style. The loose sheets were stuffed into the script, and then Maggie pulled out a laptop computer and entered the changes.

By one o’clock, Bob could scroll through the completed work on Maggie’s computer, and he found that now he liked the script. He even managed to convince himself that he had been able to sway Maggie, to have his way for the most part, and one silly scene would stay as a token of his gratitude for her speedy finish. In reality, Maggie had been true to Hofmeier’s vision, but she had been charming while being cunning. She let Bob think that he had come out on top, as if it were her gift to his male ego, because editors and writers were good with words and she used them to her best advantage.

“I’m afraid that this is as far as I can go,” Maggie said as Bob read over the changes while sitting in his office, meeting with Maggie and Cindy. “What I know about computers could fit on the head of a pin with plenty of room for the dancing angels, but there are probably dozens of computer-savvy people around this office who could transfer the data.”

“If Hofmeier had sent you earlier, this film would have been done long ago,” Bob complained as he examined the revised scenes. His opinion of Maggie had swung around completely, and he was impressed with her skills at diplomacy. “Thank you for being so reasonable, you have made my job that much easier. Why don’t you come down to the set this afternoon and watch the filming?”

“It’s dead boring,” Cindy chimed in. “We all sit around and wait for the lighting, then make-up comes in to putter around, and someone from costumes will be called just when you think things are finally getting under way. And after hours of waiting, you watch five minutes of action before it starts again.”

“I’d love to watch, even if it is only five minutes,” Maggie said with enthusiasm. For the first time in her life, she could see people say words that she had helped to put into their mouths. It would be worth the wait to have the experience, even worth the tedium just to see how a film was made. For those who lived through the monotony on a daily basis, it was hard to understand why anyone would willingly attend a taping session. For someone as curious as Maggie, all the dull details that surrounded the action seemed as exciting as listening to Karl’s words being spoken by an actor who was pretending to be Karl’s character.

“How about lunch with the stars?” Cindy offered.

She took charge of Maggie for the rest of the afternoon, escorting her to the echoing soundstage that had been decorated to look like an East End parlor typical of the war years. There must have been one hundred people milling around, with the crew and the costumed actors seeming to fill the space. The two women shared lunch from the food service tables that offered everything imaginable, with the selection changing every few hours to reflect the different meals and snacks that were provided during the working day.

“I stay off the set if I can,” Cindy said. “When I first started, I packed on the weight so fast I thought I would burst my skin.”

“Salad is always a safe choice,” Maggie observed, showing her plate of greens. “If I keep going out to dinner like I have been, I won’t be able to button my waistband.”

“Are you feeding a rabbit, Maggie?” Ciaran said from behind her. She had never called him back yesterday, and he did not know if he had been too bold. He was quite concerned that she was upset at his bluntness.

“Do you like your women fat, Mr. Doyle?” she suggested, and he saw immediately that she was giving his suggestion some serious thought. For a second, he was not so sure of himself, but only because she wrinkled her nose at his soldier’s costume. All at once, the color rose in her cheeks and Maggie averted her eyes, embarrassed by some hidden thoughts that the actor could read easily.

“Ciaran likes them any way he can get them,” Cindy said with an edge to her voice.

“I like the pretty ones,” he said as his eyes crinkled at the corners, a bright smile on his face. Cindy had reason to despise him, after their encounter at the party last summer. He lost track of the time and missed the deadline for the post-sex call, and then it slipped his mind and he let it slide. Before she could fill Maggie in on the details, he charged into a conversation that would steer clear of the topic. “Did you get my message? I should have guessed that you would be out half the night with Bea and the bachelorettes.”

“Yes, I did, thank you. I actually felt quite honored that you asked,” Maggie answered.

She was being evasive, or so Ciaran thought, as if she wanted him to pursue her with more vigor. No problem there to the amiable suitor, and if Maggie wanted him to put some effort into this affair, he would make her happy. Ciaran had every intention of coaxing her until she gave in, and he would make it worth her while to fall under his spell. In the event that he firmly decided that he wanted Maggie for his wife, he thought it best that she be properly courted and put into the most agreeable frame of mind.

A call to the set for Mr. Doyle came before he could invite Maggie to dinner at his flat on Sloane Street. He saw Bea talking to her as he stood on his mark while lighting was adjusted, and he had a feeling that the women of Argosy Productions were doing all that they could to keep him out of Maggie’s bed. He had broken a few hearts in his day, but he had no intention of hurting Maggie. Whatever the shriveled up matrons told her, he could reverse the damage with a good heart to heart talk. It would be a simple matter to explain to her how much he liked her, and to show her that he was really considering marriage and children. He could say anything to her and be perfectly candid, because Maggie was the sort of woman that a man could talk to honestly. She would never mock him or put his feelings on public display, nor would she ever be condescending.

“It has to be an early night,” Bea said as she chatted with Cindy, Maggie and Pamela. “We can eat standing up in the kitchen so all the calories slide down past our hips to our feet.”

“And you really don’t mind if I’m very nosy and I poke around in everything?” Maggie asked. She was going to join the ladies for dinner at Bea’s flat in Chelsea, and her hostess was going to show her every detail about a real London apartment, from the cracks in the plaster to the antiquated plumbing. All the ladies had noticed Maggie’s infatuation with anything even slightly old, and Bea was more than willing to satisfy Maggie’s curiosity.

Bea guided Maggie to a better spot from which to observe the actors at work. Pam’s assistant was sitting there at a table, playing cards with a very tall man who looked somewhat familiar to Maggie. Encountering well-known people was not surprising, since she had seen all these faces over the years. She did not know the names, but she could remember the film title or the television program that had brought them to public acclaim. He was wearing a Major’s uniform, playing the role of Trevor’s commanding officer in the film.

“Maggie, do you play gin rummy?” Rachel asked, relieved to find a new partner for her companion. “Pam is calling for me and Nigel needs a fresh victim.”

“Play nice, Nigel,” Bea warned.

“I do not cheat at cards, my dear,” he replied. “And I only cheated on you once.”

Maggie looked uncomfortably at Bea, who had freely lacerated her ex-husband’s memory over drinks last night. It was a peculiar way to meet the famous Nigel Parkhurst, an actor known to American audiences as the man who played aristocrats or bad guys. In his last feature, he had combined the two types with his outstanding portrayal of General Lord Cornwallis in a film adaptation of a Revolutionary War epic. The critics had raved about his performance, but the Oscar went to some weasel-like American actor who was probably playing himself in a self-indulgent and boring flick about alcoholic drug addicts in Hollywood. It was a slight that stirred up feelings of sympathy in Maggie’s heart.

Nigel was blessed with an elegant deep voice and towering height, two characteristics that set him apart from his fellow actors. His incredible talent set him apart from most of the acting world. He and Trevor were best friends since their university days, and they had remained the closest of friends through the years. It was Nigel’s encouragement that prompted Trevor to propose to Allison, and Trevor had worked on Bea to convince her that Nigel had the makings of a fine husband. Together, the four friends had lived through the struggles that characterized every actor’s formation, and through the years, they shared the joys and difficulties of raising a family.

Allison’s discovery of a lump in her breast changed all that, as if the terrible news was a death knell for the happy quartet. Even Trevor seemed to lose his way in the world, giving all his thoughts and energy to his wife with nothing left over for his closest chum. Without his friend’s conservative advice, Nigel wandered from his home as he tried to discover something that he might have missed along the way, something to be experienced before he died. Bea did not find out about the young actress until after Allison had passed away, even though Nigel’s mistress attended the memorial service. Once the pictures hit the tabloids, especially the one showing a middle-aged Nigel Parkhurst passionately kissing twenty-two year old Jenny Routledge behind the Ritz Hotel, Bea threw him out of the house.

“This is Nigel, Maggie,” she made an introduction with flames of anger shooting off her tongue. “She knows all about you, darling.”

“Only half of it is true, Maggie,” he said with a grin. “I am not the devil incarnate.”

“Help me, will you? I’m down fifty points,” Rachel said as she left. “Whatever you have to do, don’t let me lose.”

Maggie sat across the table as Nigel dealt the next hand. He was extremely witty, with a dry British humor that appealed to Maggie’s intellect. Seductively appealing, it was easy to see why Bea had fallen in love with him, and why she was still so furious at his deceit. If not for Bea’s friendship, Maggie would have flirted shamelessly with him. Judging by the way that he smiled at her, she imagined that he would have invited her to his dressing room, but something was holding him back. He paid her a compliment in a very relaxed and friendly way, chatting in a manner that promised camaraderie and bonhomie. Using his skills as an actor, Nigel was the ingratiating neighbor, as if he wanted to prove that Bea was all wrong about him.

The game began, with Nigel drawing the first card from the deck. Maggie picked up his discard and had to laugh. “I think you do cheat at cards. Gin.”

“Impossible. That’s thirty-eight points for you. And I honestly do not cheat at cards. I have suffered the consequences for my previous foray into dishonesty.”

“She won’t take you back?” Maggie asked, not wanting to be caught between two warring parties, but feeling so very sorry for Nigel.

“Tell me, as a woman, if you were unfaithful to your husband, do you think he would take you back?” Nigel said with complete comfort.

“There is no husband anymore, so I suppose I can’t really answer the question,” she said as she sorted her cards. “We were both too straight laced, anyway. Very dull couple, hopelessly suburban.”

“Bea and I split up about a year ago. When did it all end for you?” Nigel went on.

“At the end of the year,” she replied. “Right before Christmas.” But don’t ask me any more, she thought, or I will start to cry again and make a complete fool of myself.

Nigel concentrated on his cards as he digested her news. Mr. Angiolini was chalked up as a total ass for finalizing a divorce during the holiday season. No one could blame Maggie for being so receptive to Doyle, even with his rather randy reputation. It was clear to Nigel that Maggie would be likely to give herself to the first man who was the slightest bit nice to her. Her ex-husband was a heartless bastard, offensive to Nigel’s sense of decency, and he was certain that Maggie needed nothing more than a kind word to induce her to drop her knickers.

She had an expression in her eyes when she spoke of Mr. Angiolini, an ache that Nigel could remember so clearly. Bea had looked like that when she discovered his dirty little secret; the pain in her eyes was so deep that he could never forget it. He saw exactly the same ache in Maggie’s features, a reflection of the hurt that only love could inflict. From his own bitter experience he knew that this would be an important item to relate to Trevor. Maggie had a weak point that could be stroked tenderly until she issued a very much desired invitation to her room at Strand House.

Hand after hand was played as they continued to chat, while Maggie so subtly pumped Nigel for information on Trevor. The entire story of Allison’s death was told in all its detail, followed by a sad recounting of the numbing depression that led to a trip to Los Angeles to make a film and escape from the constant reminders of Ally. Nigel was captivated by Maggie’s smile and he answered her questions with all the information he possessed. For Nigel’s part, he learned little more about Maggie except for the fact that she had a son who was very athletic, and she was very interested in old houses and old architecture, historical things in general. The thread of the conversation wound back to his failed marriage.

“Men are fools,” he prattled on, trying to find a different topic, to leave the dark place in his mind where he stored the sorrow of his ridiculous affair. Jenny had dropped him after she started rehearsals at the Royal Palace Theatre, cast in the role he had gotten for her. He could see that Maggie was dragged into miserable reflection with this line of talk, and he was duty bound to cheer her up. “Why women want to marry us is one of the world’s great unsolved mysteries. But we are most grateful to you and your sisters for your kindness.”

She laughed at his witty remark. “We use you, every night in bed. To warm our feet.”

“Knocking with four points, you wicked girl,” he said happily, laying out his hand.

“There’s the ace I was waiting for,” Maggie replied as she set out the suits. She played two cards on Nigel’s hand. “Sorry, I only have two points left.”

“Two rounds, and you have beaten me every time. This has never happened before.”

“Just some lucky deals. Try again.”

Nigel shuffled the cards as he continued the interview. So far, he was comfortable in pushing Trevor into an affair. Maggie was pretty enough, but her personality was so lively that Nigel was almost wishing that he could be the recipient of her attentions. She was a very delightful lady, like Allison, but without that British reserve that made old Ally seem almost too quiet and mousy. Besides, Trevor desperately needed to get back out in the world, and Maggie would be the perfect introduction to romance. She was going back to Chicago, giving his old buddy a couple of weeks to learn how to make love to a different woman, without the added pressure of long term commitments.

Idling away the time on the fringes of the set, Trevor tried to keep an eye on the card party while also appearing completely disinterested. Even he did not know why he was suddenly so enraptured by Maggie, or why he was acting like a schoolboy with a crush on the new girl. She was so utterly unlike Allison, in the way that she talked a little too fast and was sometimes too loud, but he could not get Maggie out of his thoughts.

Nigel was laughing again, and Trevor turned to look at Maggie. Her eyes wrinkled in the corners when she laughed, with the lines and creases of a real woman with real emotions. She was not at all like the actresses he had met in Los Angeles, whose faces were smoothed by a surgeon’s knife. All those women that he ran into there were perfect, a bunch of walking skeletons with silicone implants and skin pulled tight behind their ears. Maggie had lines and imperfect teeth and curves, and at her age she very likely had lumpy thighs and she did not care.

From the time he worked in New York, he recalled some very different women, people who were more pushy and aggressive. They had the most bizarre habit of going to dinner parties, where a sumptuous feast was expected, and then they did not eat anything. The atmosphere in the city was very much like London, with all its hustle and bustle and heavy traffic, but the people were almost rude compared to the British. New York and Los Angeles were more like two different countries than two different cities, but then America was almost too big for Trevor to imagine. The nation was a vast continent with subsets of personalities, similar to the different sorts of people one found across Europe. Even the actors in the two cities were poles apart in the way they approached their work, but the ones he admired the most came out of the Brandenburg Theatre in Chicago. All Trevor knew of Chicago had come from a brief meeting at a party, when he had talked to Jim Paretsky and Tony Casorio for about fifteen minutes. Two of the finest and best-known actors in the world, and they had spoken to him as a respected colleague.

Unable to stay away any longer, Harwood wandered over to the table, trying to appear suave and casual while his palms sweated. He stood behind Maggie, watching her play her hand. It quickly became apparent that she was counting the cards, making a mental note of what had already been played and analyzing her chances of obtaining a particular queen. Suddenly she picked up an eight of hearts, discarding the two queens and adding two more eights, giving her a gin hand. Her perfume was drifting into his nose as he realized that he was leaning over her, getting perilously close to her ear.

“Trevor, my deepest apologies, but I have failed,” Nigel said as Trevor jumped back to a respectful distance. “She has beaten me, taken every match. And so cruel you are, Maggie, to let me come close to winning, only to crush me.”

“Were you supposed to humiliate me or something?” she asked archly, casting a glance over her shoulder at Trevor.

“Not at all, dear Maggie. I had placed a wager with the fair Rachel, which was transferred to you. I had hoped to beat you so that I could claim the prize,” Nigel explained with a wicked smile on his lips.

“And take all my money?” she asked, going along with Nigel’s silliness.

“Never gamble for money. As the victor I would have had Rachel, or rather you, for a night of passionate love. But Trevor needs it badly and I was going to reward him with the lovely spoils, in a most munificent gesture of friendship. And he would have taken you to dinner first, since he is more of a gentleman than I could ever hope to be. Now you have beaten me soundly,” he said, his head hanging in imitation sorrow while Trevor’s face turned three shades of red.

“Well, thank you very much,” Maggie retorted in mock anger, swatting Nigel’s arm and looking seductively at Trevor. “If I had known earlier, I would have lost on purpose.”

“A rematch, Maggie, you must give me another chance,” Nigel begged as Trevor stammered and spluttered out a denial of any knowledge of such a wager. Before he could put together a coherent sentence, they were called to the set, and Trevor hurried away in a state of profound embarrassment. Unable to resist, he gave in to an urge to look over his shoulder, to find out if she was laughing at him or cursing his head. Oddly enough, he came away with the definite impression that Maggie was doing neither. In fact, he was quite sure that she was admiring his bum.

Maggie stood next to the script girl as the scene played out, repeated eight times until Bob Hurleburt was satisfied with the outcome. It was getting late, and Bea hustled Maggie out of the studio so that they could enjoy dinner before it was time for breakfast. Nigel took it upon himself to force Trevor to accompany him to a nearby pub, to have a stern man-to-man talk with him. Trevor had been grieving for two years, but Nigel could see that the man’s heart was trying to break free, to love another woman after Allison. Without doubt it would be a hard sell to convince his best mate of the idea that it was possible to love again. They both knew that Nigel still loved Bea, he always would, and there would never be anyone else.

Chapter 7

Previously: At the BBC Studios, Maggie flirts with Ciaran while Trevor sends his best friend to lay a bit of groundwork for his own flirtation. He still cannot bring himself to come out and ask her for a date, while Ciaran has a seduction cleverly aligned.


Chapter 7

A charming Victorian row house was Bea’s home, where her upstairs bedroom looked down on the street below, a quiet lane where most of her neighbors kept colorful window boxes full of flowers all summer. The décor of the sitting room was startlingly modern, with loads of creamy whites in the carpet and furniture, in the style of a vibrant woman whose two girls were grown and on their own. Maggie loved the way that the stairs creaked as she climbed up to the second floor; she ran her hand along the crack in the plaster that marred the smoothly finished wall where the stairs turned. The kitchen was straight out of Provence, and the ladies sat at the rugged country table to enjoy fish and chips from the local shop, washed down with glasses of vin ordinaire. Sharing their deepest thoughts about men and love, and sharing two bottles of wine, they passed a delightful evening. Maggie finally admitted that in some ways she was actually much happier without her husband, just like the divorced woman she joined for dinner that evening.

By midnight, Maggie was back in her hotel, feeling as if she had taken out her darkest moods and washed them away into the Thames. It was easier here, in London, to talk openly to a group of women who had no connection to Franco or his extended family. With her newfound confidantes, she could say what she really felt without worrying about some comment getting back to Pino or Tsio Carlo. Bea, Pam, and Cindy were her friends, hers alone, and that made all the difference in the world. These were women that she could confide in as honestly as she unburdened her soul to Kay.

“I have to tell you about this man I met,” Maggie said as the sisters talked on the phone. The call was made the minute that Maggie was back in her room, since she was dying to discuss men with her sister but she also longed to hear Joey’s voice again.

“Of course it will only be one night,” Kay was agreeing. “He’ll see you in the morning and run from the room in terror.”

“Very funny,” Maggie sneered. “Seriously, Kay, what would you do if you had a very good-looking man offering you the use of his body?”

“You know what I would do,” Kay sighed. “But I wasn’t a virgin on my wedding night, don’t forget. I didn’t listen to the nuns or Mom’s aunts when they told us it was a sin.”

“And I never had to wait for some guy to call me after, unlike someone I know.”

“Forget about the past,” Kay said. “What about now? Here’s the deal, you’ve got an option on a good lover, not one of those men who finishes and walks out the door. He forgets about his lovers after the affair ends, so you’ll never hear from him again. It’s a perfect arrangement for a chicken like you.”

“It can’t hurt to give him a chance. If it works out, we’ll see,” Maggie said at last, leaving her options open.

“Welcome to the world,” Kay cheered. “Listen, Mags, you’re not going to cave if some guy tries to pressure you into bed. Remember when you dumped Luca? Don’t let the screen door hit you in the ass on the way out, remember that?”

“But what about the day after?”

“You know, even if they don’t respect you in the morning, it feels good when you’re doing it,” Kay philosophized. “Try it some time and you’ll find out what you’ve been missing all these years.”

“I wasn’t about to cheat on Franco just because he was sick,” Maggie began to argue. “There’s more to sex than two bodies rubbing together.”

They chattered away for nearly an hour, two sisters who talked so often it was a wonder what they found to talk about. Ciaran was trying to get through, but Mrs. Angiolini was on a call to Chicago, and she was on that call for so long that he gave up and went to sleep. Trevor had Nigel at his elbow, egging him to call again, then ring again after ten minutes, and give it another go in fifteen minutes, until Trevor heard the phone jangling at the other end. That was when Nigel quietly said good night and left for home, with Trevor sitting in his study and not knowing what he was going to say.

“Sorry to phone so late,” Trevor began, feeling extremely foolish. “But I wanted to apologize for Nigel’s rather rude remarks today. He can be quite the practical joker, but often his audience doesn’t find the humor in his joke.”

“Do you think it’s a joke to make love to me?” Maggie asked with all seriousness in her voice. He could hear mockery, a tone that implied that he was stiff and stodgy. Try as he might, he could not seem to explain that he was stiffly uncomfortable around her, but not because he saw her as Karl Hofmeier in drag, or some hatchet lady from Chicago.

“Hello? Trevor? Are you there?” she said in reply to the silence. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to be nasty, I was only kidding.”

“Is this your first time in London?” he said stupidly. He cursed himself for asking such an inane question. Having made a poor start, he fumbled around, trying to come up with something that did not make him appear to be an enormous idiot. “There’s so much to see, and I was wondering, if you had any time to walk about and, well, if there’s any place in particular that you wanted to go, the tube is really a marvelous way to get all over the city.”

“I’ve been to Paris. The Metro was very easy to use, is the London Underground anything like that?” she asked. Her reply was stilted, as if she was straining under a yoke of good manners. Yes, he was about to ask her to go sightseeing around London, but just as abruptly he gave every indication that he was dropping her in the subway on her own. The words were not lining up in the proper order to make sentences that were only half-formed in his head.

“Better, actually, because everyone speaks English. If you lose your way, you can ask just about anyone for help.” He liked that sentence because it sounded much better and it was a definite improvement over the first line. He fancied that he was being witty now, the epitome of Britannic charm. “Before you go home, you should try a ride on one of our famous buses. If it is not too wet it’s great fun to sit on the upper level.”

“Thanks for the suggestions,” she said, and Trevor cringed at the tone of her voice. He wanted to ask her to dinner but he could not seem to find the words, and now he was digging his grave a little deeper.

Trevor cleared his throat nervously, and then he wiped his sweating palm on the leg of his pants. “We film that last scene on Friday, I mean tomorrow. I can’t believe it’s Thursday already. Please come to the set, Maggie, I need you there.”

“I have to be there, in case some clever Englishman takes it into his head to make unauthorized changes,” she replied, but her voice was quite kind and engaging as she gently warned him against any funny business with Hofmeier’s script.

“It’ll be a relief to finish this up, I must admit,” he went on. “Of course you’ll be at the wrap party next week.”

“Are you inviting me, after all the problems that I caused?” she asked. Trevor could listen to that lovely voice all night, with its awful midwestern accent that made her sound like every newsreader all across the United States.

“Not an invitation, but a summons. I am making a demand that you come,” he said with a light air, “and it’s a custom to be elegantly attired. Not that I’m trying to tell you what to wear, but I have learned that ladies are devastated when they arrive at a party in trousers when everyone else is wearing a cocktail dress.”

“Well, if I can find something suitable, I shall consider your demands,” she said, pausing at the end as if she wanted him to go on, his lips forming every word with care, caressing the English language as he would caress her hair.

“But wait, I have something else that will attract you. My house is almost two hundred years old, and if you come to my party I’d like to show you the beams in the garret. I was told that they were hand sawn, and it’s quite possible that they came from a salvaged American sailing ship. Did you know that our Royal Navy used to capture pirate ships and then bring them back to England? The ships were broken into pieces and the lumber was sold at auction. They say that part of my garret used to smuggle sugar to France for Napoleon’s table.”

For the next hour, Trevor and Maggie talked about London and Chicago, about history and books, so many topics that neither one could remember where the conversation had begun. She finally had to say goodbye, reminding Trevor that he was supposed to be at work at six and that meant he was down to about three hours of sleep time.

His alarm rang at five, waking him from the best dream he had ever had. Of course Maggie was in his thoughts as he drifted off to sleep early on Thursday morning and she was still on his mind when he woke up. Her pleasured moaning slowly gave way and became the strident buzzing of his alarm clock, but just before he woke up, she looked up at him in his dreams with her hips pushing against him, and she told him he was the best lover she had ever had. “Don’t stop, more, don’t stop, oh yes, Trevor,” she sighed. And when he opened his eyes, he was furiously humping his mattress.

“I’m in love,” he shouted happily at the ceiling. “I love Maggie Griffith Angiolini, and she’s not married any more.”

For some reason, Maggie could not sleep that night, tossing and turning until she gave up at seven. She showered and dressed, and then said her rosary as she stood by the window and looked out on the river. There was a manuscript to be read, but first she was going to walk to the Thames and stroll along the quay, from Waterloo Bridge to Parliament if her legs held out. She had stood in her window every morning, feeling rather like a little girl peering at the displays of the toy store. It was impossible to resist all the historical delights that winked at her, and she decided then and there that she was not going back home without seeing at least a small part of the city.

She looked like a real tourist now, casually attired in jeans and cross-trainers, striding down Strand Lane at a brisk pace. Faster than she anticipated she arrived at Victoria Embankment along the Thames, and she was taken aback by the ancient grace of Cleopatra’s Needle as it popped into view. Up ahead, she could see Parliament and the Gothic tower that housed the mighty bell called Big Ben. Maggie picked up the pace, and without a thought to the appropriateness of gawking she looked at the faces that she passed. One of her favorite television programs at home was the Prime Minister’s question and answer session in the House of Commons, because the M.P.’s ruthlessly peppered Her Majesty’s representative with pointed queries that sometimes drew blood. As if she were searching for famous people, Maggie tried to catch a glimpse of Great Britain’s elected delegates while they strolled around the center of the Kingdom’s government. One glance at her watch put an end to the fun, since she wanted to swing through the shops on Charing Cross Road for an hour or so. Checking her guide map, she took note of the route that would carry her to the biggest collection of used books that she was ever likely to find.

Trevor was not enjoying his day, in part because he had not slept much the night before, but largely because he was not with Maggie. They were filming a large group scene that featured Ken Simpson and his former wife Sara Larimer, along with her new husband Richard McLeish. The relationship between Sara and Richard had begun well before the end of her marriage, and that left Ken less than comfortable around Richard. Thrown into the bubbling stew was Ciaran Doyle, the man who had helped Sara out the door. Richard was sniping at his nemesis, who in turn was threatening to renew his old love affair with Sara if Richard could not get the job done. Things were not running smoothly at all, and even Nigel had managed to aggravate Bea. Their feud flared up again after Nigel sidled up to his ex-wife and tried his ‘fancy a tumble, lovie’ line. In the middle of it all was Bob Hurleburt, trying to restore order to the madhouse and get everyone back to work.

“Roger, have you seen my mobile?” Trevor asked his assistant, who was holding the phone in his hand in full view of Mr. Harwood. The young man silently handed it to his boss, ready to tell him the number of Strand House since that was bound to be the next question.

“Mrs. Angiolini has gone for a walk, Mr. Harwood,” the desk clerk said. “Is there any message?”

Of course there was a message, a long rambling message that would take page after page to write down fully. “I think about you constantly, Maggie,” he would want to tell her. “My mind is filled with thoughts of you; even now I wonder what you are doing. I want to see what you are seeing, at this very moment, to hold your hand and look into your eyes. Those beautiful brown eyes, they see into my thoughts. Can you see what I am thinking, Maggie? If you did, you would probably slap my face, but I haven’t even thought about sex for a long time and now that’s all I think about.”

If he could leave a message, he would say that he desperately wanted to make love to her. He would admit openly that he loved her with his heart, with his soul, or with anything else he had if heart and soul did not cover everything. If he could leave a short message, if he could compress his emotions into one sentence he would simply say, “Tell Maggie that Trevor Harwood loves her.” That was all that was needed, he concluded, just one sentence that was to the point and spot on. And then he could read it in some cheap tabloid, reprinted as the headline under a grainy picture of Trevor and Maggie that would be snapped by some vulture of a photographer.
“Tell her that I called, if you would. And tell her that I,” he paused, trying to force himself to not be so reticent and reserved. “Just say that I called.”

“Is there a number where you can be reached, Mr. Harwood?” the clerk offered.

Trevor should have left his mobile phone number, but that would have required clear thinking, and he was not thinking clearly at the moment. He stumbled over his home number, half-forgetting the sequence and having to ask the clerk to read it back so that there were no mistakes. Never once realizing that he had botched it, he spent the rest of the day rehearsing his line in anticipation of her cheery reply. Already he could imagine her charming voice sweetly coo, “I was returning your call.” That sounded too cold for Maggie’s warm voice, as Trevor analyzed her mind, and he decided it was more likely that she would start with “‘I am so happy that you called, I was thinking about you.” Without dwelling on his delivery or proper enunciation, using a phrase or incomplete sentence, he planned to immediately ask her out to dinner.

“Will you join me for dinner?” he said to the make-up mirror in his dressing room, waiting to be called back to the set. “Are you free for dinner, Maggie?”

“Do you fancy a tumble, Maggie?” Nigel yelled into the trailer door as he passed by. “For God’s sake, Trevor, she’s too much of a lady to ask you herself. What’s the worst that could happen?”

“How about Maggie in Ciaran’s bed, laughing at the old wrinkled prune who thought he was appealing to a very beautiful woman.”

“She is thirty-nine years old, old prune. I snuck a peak at her passport yesterday, and it cost me twenty pounds to bribe one of the secretaries to lift it out of her handbag.”

“Spare me the fairy tales, Nigel,” Trevor sighed, feeling depressed at the thought of Ciaran Doyle beating him in this race.

“Am I not your most loyal best mate?” Nigel went on, savoring every morsel of information that he was about to share with Harwood. “I know where she lives, if you’re still interested.”

“Chicago, I know already,” he replied curtly.

“In general terms, that is correct. To be precise, she lives in a charming suburb to the north of the city. Have you ever heard of River Oaks?”

“I don’t know, why are you asking me all these questions?”

“Teddy and Agnes Constable? Sound familiar now, or can you think of nothing except Maggie?”

“We’ve known Teddy since Cambridge, you fool. I talk to him at least once a month.”

“I talked to him last night. Had a lovely chat with Agnes, all about Mrs. Angiolini who worked with Agnes at some church function last October. Did you know that Mrs. Angiolini is utterly engaging? Delightful to work with, so generous with her time, and she made the most delicious biscotti for the church’s little tea party. Sorry, am I boring you with this gossip?”

“So, she’s thirty-nine,” Trevor said, a grin on his face and his eyes glazed over. “That’s too old for Doyle, isn’t it?”

“You, if you recall, have recently turned fifty. Who is too old for whom?”

“Should I forget about her, is that it? What kind of friend are you, Nigel?”

“The kind of friend, you love-besotted moron, who is trying to tell you that this woman is perfect for you, but if you don’t make a move she will be back in River Oaks baking biscuits and you will be in London with your dick in your hand.”

Maggie was sipping a cup of tea while sitting in a bookshop, thumbing through a treatise dealing with the native tribes and the conditions of the frontier regions of the American colonies, a book that had been written around the time of the French and Indian Wars. It was a frighteningly expensive tome, but then Mr. Hofmeier had spent a small fortune in sending Maggie to London in the first place. It would be the best sort of gift to give in return, something that dealt with military history at the time that George Washington was learning how to command and Hofmeier’s current interest. For Joey, there was an original edition of A Tale of Two Cities, which he would read most unwillingly as a freshman in high school next year.

Aware that someone had taken the seat across from her, Maggie’s heart thumped wildly in her throat. A pudgy finger reached up to the bridge of the man’s nose and pushed at a set of horn-rimmed glasses. Not wanting to meet his eyes, she gazed at his khaki pants, professorially rumpled. Every minute of the night from hell came back, mocking her foolish notions of returning to the dating world. She prayed more fervently than she had ever prayed before that she was not being stalked from overseas.

On the night of her first social outing at Gideon’s, she had felt positively radiant as she walked in and followed the maitre d’ to the table. All expectations were shattered when she saw Bill Goebel sitting there, drooling with nervous lust. She was polite; she was always polite, even though she was furious that he had injected himself into her personal life. A night on the town with Kay and Fabrizio was spoiled because Bill could not take a hint.

“I didn’t invite him,” Kay said in the privacy of the ladies’ room. “He talked Fabrizio into it, and I had no idea the guy was such a loser.”

“Forget it,” Maggie said. Applying another dab of lipstick, she determined to make the best of a bad evening. “As far as I’m concerned, he’s another client who’s sharp and knows his material. The problem is, he’s stuck in 1825. Compliments and sweet words are nice, but, after a while, I’d like to have an intelligent conversation and that’s not possible when Bill sees a pretty ornament and not an educated female.”

“Can you imagine him in bed,” Kay said, sticking out her tongue.

Laughing like fools, they went back to the table and ordered a bottle of champagne, to drink their dinner as they had as young and carefree college co-eds on a trip through France. Behind a light haze of alcohol, Maggie regained her position as single gal on the town, elegant in her black dress with a simple strand of pearls glowing in the soft light of the restaurant. Even so, she could not avoid the preening figure of Mr. Goebel, who craned his neck and viewed the room as if he wanted to call attention to his companion. His posture was that of a man who wanted everyone to think that he was with Maggie, a man capable of prodigious sexual gymnastics that kept the lovely lady glued to his frumpy side.

Once he started making suggestions about what she should order for dinner, like she was too dense to figure out the menu, she was ready to beat him over the head with the empty champagne bottle. Rather than resort to violence, she ordered another bottle, which brought on a lecture from Professor Goebel. He put his hand on her thigh as he warned her of the dangers of alcohol, caressing the garter that held up her stockings. Maggie shifted her leg to get out from under his sweaty grip, wishing that she could make an escape from the flustered fool who sipped on a glass of ice water, his beverage as bland as his personality.

By the end of the evening, she was ready to scream. Even the trip to the valet stand was an ordeal. Standing at the curb, her legs and feet freezing in the below-zero wind chill, Bill launched into a rambling discourse about his feelings and their relationship as editor and writer. Round and round he went, until he reached his point. Without a doubt, he wanted Maggie to continue to edit his books in the future, but in between tomes, their interactions could be more personal. Glancing at him without seeing him, she cursed Franco for not being there, blaming him for leaving her alone to deal with strange men who ruined her dinner with Kay. Feeling tears on her eyelashes, she jumped into her car and sped off, not knowing if she had even said good-bye.

Fighting an urge to identify the man in the other chair, she gazed at the tealeaves in the bottom of her cup, as if her fate were to be found in the dregs. She had gone through the stack of books that the dealer had selected for her. Checking her watch, Maggie realized that she had to get back. Rubbing her eyes to rub out the memory that sapped her confidence, she stole a brief glance at the stranger who was wiping his glasses on a wrinkled handkerchief. “Thank you, God,” she whispered. The rumpled old gentleman was possibly a professor, but he was definitely not Bill Goebel.

By the time that she returned to Strand House, Maggie realized that she had taken a little too long on her excursion, so she ordered from room service for lunch. To compensate, she would have to work straight through the remainder of the day and not spare any time for a relaxed meal. Her reasoning was more of an excuse, because it would have been room service no matter what. Maggie was not about to waltz into a restaurant by herself and eat alone. The manuscript that she chose for that afternoon was a piece of historical fiction that had been thoroughly researched, which made for an easy job that finished quickly. There was plenty of time left at the end of the workday to return her calls.

“Hi, Trevor, it’s Maggie. Sorry I missed your call. Bye, see you tomorrow,” she said to his answering machine. What more did he have to say to her after last night, she wondered. Whatever it was, she hoped that he would call again soon. Trevor Harwood had been so easy to chatter away with, a man of bright intelligence who was quite fascinating. She asked the piece of paper that contained the message, but it had no answers. “Why can’t you be interested in me, you stuffy Brit? I’m interested in you and you can’t even tell.”

Theresa kept her on the phone for a good half hour, going over the projects that she was sending to Maggie later that day. They talked about the current adventure of script watchdog, or Hofmeier’s hatchet lady as Maggie explained the story to her cousin. Finally, Maggie talked to Kay, to be reassured that Joey was doing very well after a week without his mother. “I keep watching those stupid gossip news shows,” Kay told her sister, “in case I see one of my relatives appearing as the mysterious lady in the company of a hot British actor.”

“He is not hot, Kay, he is positively burning,” Maggie said jokingly. “And if my face ever appeared in connection with Ciaran, I would die of embarrassment over that kind of publicity. I had the weirdest call last night, after we hung up. Remember the guy who played the henpecked husband in Paddington’s Kiosk? He talked to me for a good hour straight.”

“Congratulations, Mags,” Kay was laughing at her naïve sister. “You have been single for what, six or seven weeks, and you have two men sniffing around you like you’re in heat.”

“All he did was talk about London, for God’s sake,” Maggie protested. “Unlike Mr. Doyle, who was very direct in his approach.”

“Talk for an hour about London to a woman you barely know, and that means nothing, is that what you think? Come on, Maggie, what man would talk to a woman for more than five minutes unless he wanted to hear her voice?”

On and on the conversation flowed, to encompass an analysis of their mother’s latest mania for collecting espresso cups. They shared more data about Joey along with a brief mention of a little party, which Kay assured her sister would involve just a few friends and Fabrizio was going to make real Italian pizza. As that call ended, another came in, and Maggie was thrilled to make arrangements with her London crew. Tonight, the ladies would show a Chicagoan what Piccadilly Circus was all about.
Technorati tag:

Chapter 8

Previously: Kay puts the pressure on Maggie to accept Ciaran's offer. Trevor finally gets up the courage to call but he stumbles over his invitation. He is coming under pressure himself from Nigel, who does a bit of snooping.



Chapter 8

The final scene was going to be filmed outdoors at a studio outside of the city, and Maggie spent the entire trip with her head practically hanging out of the window. Bea and Pam had tagged along, glad for the ride and the opportunity to avoid the snarls of traffic that they would otherwise have to endure. Reminiscences of Carnaby Street and the swinging sixties filled the time, as they slipped into a long talk about fashions and the best places to shop in London.

Pam recruited Maggie to help her tack on buttons and make a few repairs to the costumes, since Maggie had learned how to sew from her British aunt. Only Bea noticed that Ciaran picked at the threads of his sleeve hem until it came down, and then he ran to Maggie and asked her to fix it. While she stitched up the errant fabric, Ciaran brushed the hair away from her eyes as the gentle breeze blew some strands around.

“Watch out for him,” Bea warned her as they stood off to one side of the set.

“Who, Ciaran? Oh, he’s harmless,” Maggie said with a sweet smile.

“He’ll use you like he uses any woman who strikes his fancy,” Bea explained.

“But it might be me who uses him. A little fun, and then I go back home, never to see him again,” Maggie replied.

“I haven’t known you for very long, but I don’t believe that you would be capable of a meaningless affair. You’re as tightly laced as Trevor.”

“But Trevor hasn’t asked me to spend the night with him, and Ciaran has. It’s silly of me, I know, but after being married for so long, and then to have a man actually look at me like I was special.” Maggie could not put it into words, but Bea understood. It was the heady feeling of being desirable, of being wanted, that made Maggie think so recklessly. Bea had gone through it herself after Nigel had broken her heart, and Trevor had been the one to talk to her and save her from more heartache.

“Give old Trevor a bit more time, Maggie,” she suggested. “Don’t forget, he’s very British. Stuffy and reserved, like a character out of Jane Austen, but if he can be alone with you he’ll be himself. We English do have sex, despite the rumors.”

Bob Hurleburt shouted for quiet, making a point to glare at the two women as they giggled like fools within range of the microphones. Trevor was waiting to begin, standing just outside of the camera shot, and he caught Maggie’s eye as she looked over at the set. One brief glance was all that he needed to help him slip into his character, and his face gradually melted into the features of a soldier. Wrapped up in his character, he became Karl Hofmeier in this flashback to the war during the blitz.

The scene that led into this one, in which Hofmeier returned to England in the early 1950’s to see his son, melted into this horrible night in 1942, when Karl’s nightmare came screaming back to haunt him. Only Maggie understood the complete picture, and she studied Trevor’s every move to determine if he had sensed it, if he understood his character as fully as Maggie understood Karl Hofmeier. Harwood and Hurleburt walked through the scene and worked out the movements. With every turn of his head or tormented arching of his back, Maggie observed Trevor as he worked.

It only needed one take to get the scene filmed; Harwood could never do it any better. He fixed his mind on the pain that he was going to feel soon, when Maggie went home and he would never see her again. It was as if she would be dead too, as dead as Allison, and he had never even told her that he loved her because he was too afraid to show her how weak he was. He was too proud to tell her how much he needed her, and his misery spoke through his footsteps.

There was anger in his movements as his character tried to uncover his fiancée’s body, the anger that he felt at himself and at Ciaran. Doyle was going to have Maggie, since he was an expert at seducing women and Maggie was vulnerable. It was more than Ciaran’s smooth, silky voice that had fueled Harwood’s rage. There was the conversation the two men had earlier in the day, with Ciaran’s probing questions about marriage and children, and was it confining to be tied down to one woman. If Maggie did marry that hulking Manchester gorilla, Trevor would see her all the time, at parties or at work. She would become an endless reminder of what he wanted but could not have.

The camera came in close for a tight shot of Harwood’s face as his character uncovered the body of his lover, a moment of horror when he realized that she was killed in the bombing. Maggie was so very aware of the crushing pain that Hofmeier experienced at that moment in his life; she knew how deeply he was affected by the woman’s death to this day. Trevor began to cry, a real tear ran down his cheek, and with the agony that arose from a broken heart he began to wail. Maggie had never seen someone with such an awe-inspiring talent, and she felt her breath catch in her throat. Trevor had conveyed precisely the horrible anguish that Karl Hofmeier had endured so many years ago.

“Cut,” Hurleburt yelled, his joy evident in his ebullient tone. “Perfect, Harwood, brilliant.”

Trevor was dazed for a moment, lost in his character with his mind in another time. He looked for Maggie, wanting her to hold him in her arms and wipe away the pain and comfort him with her presence. Every thought was directed to her, as if he could will her to come to him. The power of his desire was channeled, aimed towards her heart. A towel fell across his shoulders, but it was only his assistant who had hurried over with a bottle of water, to help Trevor to his feet and back to reality. Filming had ended for the day, and Trevor was worn out, leaning on Roger as he stumbled back to his dressing room.

“Well, Mrs. Angiolini, do you think that your client will be satisfied?” Bob asked as he walked past Maggie.

“I am simply amazed,” was all she could think to say. “It was as if he probed Hofmeier’s mind and replayed his thoughts.”

“First caravan on the right,” Bob pointed to Trevor’s dressing room, the door still hanging open. “Go tell him, it will mean a great deal to him if he could hear it from you.”

“If he had any sense, he would lock the door and have it off with her right now,” Bea said as she watched Maggie walk away.

“He’d have to send his assistant scurrying to an all-night chemist for a box of condoms,” Bob snorted. “Unless she carries her own supply.”

“Bob, how do you manage to always think the worst about people?”

“It’s not the worst, Bea. I assume that she doesn’t intend to bring home any strange diseases to share with her husband.”

Bea looked at Bob and laughed as she sat in a chair, waiting for Maggie. She could only shake her head at the man’s blindness and his lack of interest in finding anything good about someone associated with Karl Hofmeier. Knowing something that he did not was somehow delightful, and she decided then and there to keep Maggie’s marital state to herself. When the time was right, she would spring the news on him and she was going to savor his stunned reaction, his embarrassment and his doltish stuttering.

“What’s the joke?” Pam asked as she met up with Bea. “Where’s our Maggie?”

“Congratulating Trevor on his brilliant performance,” Bea said. “Did you know that Bob thinks she carries condoms to protect her husband from sexually transmitted diseases that she might pick up in England?”

“Her husband?” Pam roared with glee. “He doesn’t know?”

“Apparently, I don’t know anything,” Bob huffed, annoyed by the heartless attitude of embittered, divorced women. For all he knew, Maggie disliked her husband and wanted to infect him with something, in a final parting gesture before flinging him out on the street. That was her business, but she was certainly not catching anything from Trevor Harwood; that man had been cautious his entire life. Grinning with mischief, Pam and Bea heartily agreed with Bob’s parting remarks. As he stormed off, they could barely contain their snickers.

Maggie was almost afraid to disturb the actor, since he had seemed all out when he finally walked back to his dressing room. Nigel was there, with a make-up man and one of Pam’s assistants, and everyone was bubbling over with praise for Harwood, but he only had eyes for Maggie when she peeked in the door.

“It was perfect, Trevor, more than I can explain,” she said with a shy smile. “Mr. Hofmeier picked you for this role, but please don’t tell him I told you that. I can understand his choice now, you were so incredible, honestly, you were sensational. Today you made your performance in Chateau Thierry look like amateur hour, and that was an amazing portrayal.”

Hundreds of words tumbled through Trevor’s brain, none of which he dared to say, not in front of so many people. He wanted to empty the room, to throw Maggie on the sofa and make love to her before Ciaran Doyle had a chance to touch her. That would never happen, though, not with dull as dishwater Trevor Harwood. In the end, he only mumbled his thanks before Maggie said goodbye, her warm smile and sparkling eyes fading from his view like the Cheshire cat.

“Steady on, Trevor,” Nigel patted his friend’s back. “Bea is keeping your little blossom under wraps tonight.”

“It’s hopeless, I haven’t done this for so long I don’t even know what to say,” Trevor moaned in sorrow. He peeled off his costume and slipped into a ratty dressing gown, plopping down in the chair to have the make-up removed.

“The one man who could give you some decent advice is the one man who is after the same thing. I’m no good at this either, Trevor, all I know is ‘fancy a tumble’ but even that doesn’t make Bea smile anymore.”

“Brilliant. Fancy a tumble, Maggie? Can you overlook my faults long enough to give me a go?”

“That’s actually rather good.” Nigel was thinking intently, trying to help out this bumbling, quivering wreck. “When we were talking the other day, she mentioned something about British English being more charming or something. What was it, she talked about tumble compared to, compared to. Oh, I remember now. She said a tumble sounded so much more playful and fun than the term getting laid. Bea has her mobile with her, ring Maggie now and ask her if she fancies a tumble.”

“Get out, Nigel,” Trevor said coldly, throwing make-up sodden tissues at him. “I don’t need to give her another reason to sleep with Doyle.”

“Fine, ignore my wise advice. And when she goes back to Chicago, don’t expect me to give you any sympathy.”

The room had cleared out, with only the make-up man left behind to finish up. “What do you think, Hal?” Trevor asked.

Hal wiped his hands on a towel and reached into his back pocket. From his wallet, he extracted his emergency condom, the wrapper glistening and unbroken. “You won’t get any these days unless you’re wearing this.”

“Is that how it’s done now?” Trevor asked. Hal was close to his daughter Callista’s age, a single man who knew more about pick-up lines than Harwood ever had. He felt that he had no choice but to turn to this young man for help. “No dinner, no dancing, just straight to bed?”

“After all, if the lady is willing, Mr. Harwood, why wait?” Hal said suggestively. “Now, if you want to leave a good impression, you take her to dinner afterwards, and over drinks you tell her how aroused you are by her smile, because she has that look that tells you she’s been satisfied. I’ve had tremendous success with that line, but that’s only if you're trying for a long relationship, when you want her to come back for more.”

“No man of my age would ever ring up a woman and ask for sex. Maggie would no doubt laugh me into impotency.”

“Then try a little romance. Bribe the desk clerk, get into her room and wait for her there, and give her a single rose. If you give her a dozen, she’ll thank you, but give her one and she’ll melt. Chances are you wouldn’t have to ask for anything.”

“But wouldn’t that scare her half to death? I mean, she comes into her room, switches on the light and finds a strange man lying in wait. She’d probably start screaming in terror.”

“Sometimes a man has to be bold to attract a lady’s attention. I heard that Ciaran Doyle sent a car to pick up some actress, I don’t even remember who it was. It was all done very mysteriously, he called her and told her to go for a drive, just get in the car without knowing where she was going. Anyway, she ended up at Strand House, and he was in bed waiting for her.”

“Screw Ciaran Doyle,” Trevor hissed, growing irate. For all he knew, that damned wanker was in Maggie’s bed already, just waiting for her to come strolling in. And he definitely would have a whole case of condoms at the ready, all set for two weeks of work.

“The talk on the set, Mr. Harwood,” Hal said with hesitation, “is that he’s seriously thinking about getting married. I’m not one to spread gossip, but, you know how it is, things get said.”

“I’ve heard a few things myself. What other rumors are floating around? I can keep a secret, Hal.”

Hal’s eyes lit up with delight, since there was nothing he liked better than sharing the backstage blabber, with those glimpses of humanity behind the actor’s façade. “He was talking about starting right in, to get her pregnant as quick as possible so they could have a couple of kids before she got too old. I was in the room when he told his assistant to find out about public schools in London for her son, and that’s pretty serious talk. That kind of thing, well, normally I wouldn’t pay any attention, but you’ve been honest with me, Mr. Harwood, and there are some things that I think you should know about.”

“Thank you, Hal, for the warning. Look, do me a favor, and don’t say a word to anyone about our little discussion. I am about to make a complete ass of myself, but there’s no getting around it.”

Friday night in London was more like an enormous party, with crowds of wildly dressed young professionals swarming the clubs. Bea had selected a very traditional British restaurant in Dockside, with a wonderful view of the Tower and the Thames. The party of four arrived very late, and very hungry. They were late because Mrs. Angiolini was still an employee of Quinlan and Associates, and she had to stop at her hotel after the filming to make her business calls.

First on the list was Mr. Hofmeier, who would have to be informed that everything had been done his way. Maggie could barely wait to tell him, knowing that he would be very pleased with this adaptation of his novel. “Harwood was excellent, Mr. Hofmeier, he really became you even though he has no idea that it was you.”

“I knew he was a good actor,” Mr. Hofmeier agreed. “But is he a decent human being, a good person?”

“Sure, I guess so, I mean, I don’t know him all that well. We’ve talked some, and he’s very witty and really interesting. In general, these London film stars are so much more down to earth than our American version.”

“So, you seem to be enjoying this trip so far,” he noticed. “Seen any landmarks yet? You aren’t cooped up in that damned hotel all day, are you?”

“I’ve seen a little, but I’ve been working, Mr. Hofmeier. I found a book for you, you’ll enjoy it but I won’t tell you about it so that you’ll be surprised when I give it to you.”

“One more thing,” he added before hanging up. “If you need to stay longer for some reason, if your situation changes, don’t worry about the expense.”

“Mr. Hofmeier, really, I would never extend my trip and then expect you to pick up the tab.”

“God damn it, girl, that’s an order. Don’t be so damned insubordinate.”

Theresa was on hold, listening to the hotel’s sleep-inducing canned music. She had sent three manuscripts via an overnight courier, and as soon as Maggie picked up the phone her cousin began to rattle off the authors, the plots, and the key problems that needed to be dealt with. “I’ll keep you out of mischief during the day, and you do what you can at night,” Theresa had said. Before leaving for dinner, Maggie called home to talk to Kay, but she had probably left for school pick-up already. All she could do was to leave a message on the machine to report that things were running very smoothly.

Tim the bellhop delivered a package when she was about to walk out the door. It came from Mr. Doyle, who was waiting for a reply at the delivery entrance behind the hotel. Ciaran had cleverly taken a guide map, the type that were routinely handed out to tourists, and used it to wrap a small box that contained a delicate red rosebud. His note was equally simple and direct, telling Maggie that the private tour of London left from Strand House on Saturday at eleven, and it was complimentary to the prettiest guest of the hotel.

“Will you tell him that I will be taking the tour of London tomorrow?” Maggie gave as her reply. The single rose and the charming note made her feel as if she was the luckiest woman in England at that moment. There was no time to dwell on her thoughts, no time to savor the warmth that swept over her. Bea, Pam and Cindy were waiting downstairs in the car, ready to succumb to starvation if she did not hurry.

Out of gratitude for her new friends’ generosity, Maggie paid for dinner. They had to laugh at the way she examined the currency, with its pretty and colorful pictures. She insisted that American greenbacks were practically puritanical compared to the ten pound note that she was waving in the air. For some reason, the flapping bill reminded Cindy of male strippers, and that led them to a dance club in Leicester Square, which was populated by gyrating bodies of varied ages.

“So the bastard tries to get me back in bed,” Bea was fuming over Nigel’s latest irritating actions. She could tell that he wanted to fix their marriage, but some things were simply unforgivable.

“He still loves you, you know,” Maggie said, shouting to be heard over the loud music.

“If he had loved me two years ago, we would still be married,” Bea noted. “And look at you, Trevor loves you and you think about having an affair with Ciaran.”

“He does not, he thinks I’m Hofmeier’s hired gun. Ciaran couldn’t care less about me, but what’s wrong with trying on something new?” Maggie replied.

“Because you’ll feel like a piece of garbage the next day,” Cindy put in, unable to forget the humiliation.

“At least old Trevor would make you a cup of coffee in the morning,” Pam added, and her companions’ raised eyebrows forced her to defend her honor. “And I am not speaking from past experience, I swear. I like Trevor, he’s one of those nice gentleman that your mother always wanted you to bring home for tea.”

“Can he make good coffee, Pam?” Maggie asked with a sly wink. “Maybe I should let him grind my coffee.”

“Now that’s what we all need, some young coffee grinders. Where are all the available men, anyway?” Pam complained, watching balding old men trying to look sophisticated while dancing with very young shop girls.

“Looking for unavailable women,” Bea said bitterly.

“They’re out there,” Maggie said with confidence. “Hiding, to be sure, but out there. Bars are the worst place to find men, unless you’re looking for an alcoholic.”

“Let’s try the coffee houses,” Pam suggested.

Chapter 9

Previously: On the movie set, Trevor can do little more than stand on the sidelines in frustration, unable to make the first move. Ciaran is making plenty of moves to sweep Maggie off her feet.


Chapter 9

Saturday dawned overcast, but mercifully dry, and Maggie woke up slowly, stretching lazily. At last, she was going to spend a day seeing London, touring the Tower and Buckingham Palace and all the other tourist traps. As much as Ciaran could fit into an afternoon, she would see it all. At the end of the day, though, she was going to have to deal with a situation she had never encountered before. Standing in the shower, she searched in the quiet corners of her mind, to face her fear that Ciaran would ask to spend the night. Cindy was right, and Maggie was beginning to see that after thinking things over. No matter how fantastic a lover Ciaran proved to be, she would still feel used. No casual sex for the very pious Saint Maggie, she thought, it would never be pleasurable. She had made up her mind on the airplane, as she looked at her reflection, that she would give herself to a man if her body gave her the right signals, if the heat of desire warmed her hips. Now that the signal was burning and the moment was approaching, Maggie held back. One more thing was required; there had to be something more than one night. If Ciaran could give her that, they would dream of the world together.

Of course, sympathy sex was another matter, and she pondered this other issue as the shower pulsed on her head. She might find it enjoyable because it was like giving to the needy, a donation of an hour or so of her time and the recipient would be ever so grateful. Bea had certainly made it sound like Trevor was destitute, but that seemed highly unlikely. He was a household name in Great Britain, and the man had two Tony awards collecting dust in his two-hundred-year old house. As Maggie thought about it, she came to the conclusion that actresses must be throwing themselves at his feet and giving him anything he wanted so that they could be seen in his company. Unless, of course, he had erected a shrine to his late wife in their bedroom, and that would scare anyone away. She could picture a gold-leafed chapel to Mrs. Harwood, its vigil candle kept burning like an eternal flame. Thinking about Trevor’s never-ending devotion made Maggie terribly sad, even envious. She had not thought about Franco for days now; she had been enjoying herself so much that he never popped into her thoughts.

She waited in the lobby for Ciaran’s arrival, with the desk clerks sneaking an occasional peak at the woman who had become the center of the back stairs gossip. Mr. Towson personally escorted her through the kitchen to a rear entrance where she could slide into the back seat of a car without being seen. It seemed so ridiculous to sneak around, but for the tour guide it was all part of his life in the public eye.

“So, Maggie, where do we start?” he asked after he greeted her with a friendly kiss on the cheek. He was going to take his time in courting her so that he would not scare away this sweet, shy kitten. Nervous as a kitten was how he would describe her at that moment, their first time alone.

“Buckingham Palace, I think, and then can I see Hyde Park? No, wait, Westminster Abbey first, is that all right?” Maggie was too excited, and there were too many things to see.

Ciaran took her hand, smiling at her enthusiasm. He loved that about her, a warm breeze of life that he felt on his cheek whenever he was next to her. He told the driver to head to Westminster Abbey, through the impossible congestion of London traffic.

“After the Abbey we should stop for lunch, then we can drive to the Palace. But if you see something along the way, call out and we can stop.”

“Excuse me for sounding like a schoolgirl, but what is that?” she asked as they drove past the Old Admiralty Building. Ciaran leaned over, his arm across her shoulder, and pointed out the government buildings as they came into view.

“Look, there’s Number 10,” he pointed towards the Prime Minister’s residence. “And Parliament on your left.”

As her head turned towards him, Ciaran had an urge to kiss her. With any other woman, he would do what he wanted, but he could not treat Maggie like tonight’s piece of ass. She commanded his respect, when she had so much respect for herself. Besides, Ciaran understood that Maggie reaped no benefit for her career or her personal life by being seen with him. She was sitting next to him because she wanted him for the sake of his company alone. This had rarely happened before, but Ciaran recognized the way his heart raced a little faster, the way his fingers felt as if they were on fire with her hand in his. He was falling in love with Maggie.

Walking through the aisles of the ancient monument, Ciaran considered himself the most fortunate man alive with Maggie on his arm. She was reading all the plaques, knowing the names of Great Britain’s brightest lights with her deep love of history. In Poet’s Corner he held her as close as he dared, his arm around her waist as he pointed out the statue of Shakespeare that graced the resting place of Shelley and Longfellow. “How did that Yank sneak in here?” he whispered with a silly grin.

All around them, the sounds of twittering and chirping meant that Ciaran was recognized by the other visitors. Maggie did not know that murmur, for she was an anonymous editor who could go anywhere she wanted and never be noticed. She would learn to recognize those whispers soon enough, Ciaran expected, when their romance became public knowledge. It was nearly two o’clock, and time to leave for lunch, time to run off before the crowd grew bolder and began to ask for photos or autographs.

“I never realized how much was here, Ciaran,” she said as they left. “It’s impossible to judge the size of a building by reading the guide book.”

“After dark we should drive over the Tower Bridge. It’s really a sight,” he said as he helped her into the car. He gave the driver an address and they set off for a quiet little restaurant in Kensington.

It was obvious that he had been there before, many times, judging by the way that the staff treated him. A bottle of wine was brought to the table without an order being placed, as if Ciaran began his seduction with a light pouilly-fuisse, a script to be followed to ensure an award winning performance. The gold chargers were removed as the wine was served, accompanied by a small hors d’oeuvre of thinly sliced smoked salmon nestled on perfectly crisped triangles of toast.

“You know by now that I’ve never been a choirboy,” Ciaran began, his boyish grin utterly captivating. “My doctor has given me a good going-over, make sure I didn’t pick up anything over the years.”

“And he gave you a clean bill of health, by the look on your face,” Maggie said pleasantly. Behind her gentle eyes, he detected a softening of feminine resistance, as if the smell of testosterone was hypnotizing her.

“It’s past time for me to start a family,” he said, suddenly too shy to meet her eyes. “I’ve had my fun, Maggie, but I want some little Doyles to follow after me.”

“And you’ll never regret it, no matter what happens to you,” she went on, starting to sound like Ciaran’s older sister Molly. “My son has meant the world to me. If not for Joey, I think I would have just let myself die after my husband’s heart attack. Without my boy to look after, Ciaran, I would have given up on this world after Franco died.”

Ciaran Doyle nearly fell out of his chair. He had found a pot of gold to be sure, a loving and adoring woman who was married to one man until God called him home. She was truly a treasure, keeping her vows and then thinking about throwing herself into the box with her husband’s lifeless body. Not a bitter divorcee or a heartless hag, Maggie was a lovely Catholic girl who knew how to make a marriage work, who would transfer all her love and devotion to her next husband. He had every intention of being a loyal husband, but if he should slip he could count on Maggie to find a way to forgive him. A trip to the confessional, where God erased his sins, and that would repair the damage if he sincerely tried to love only her.

There was a limit to his ability to restrain himself, and Ciaran gave in to a burning desire, a kiss that was returned with enthusiasm and lust that was held in check by the presence of strangers at other tables. Maggie had a strong sense of propriety, and Ciaran was thrilled to discover that she possessed such a vital quality. His ideal wife had to meet a few stringent requirements, and as the day wore on, he became convinced that Maggie was as close to perfect as he would find.

They spent the entire day together, talking like old friends who were completely comfortable with each other. In Ciaran’s mind, this was real love, not all the passion and romance that he showered on his sexual partner, but the kind of affection that people found after years of marriage. His sister Molly and her husband had that kind of relationship, and for the first time Ciaran was beginning to understand what Molly had been talking about for so many years. He did not have to seduce Maggie in the back seat of the car as they drove to the Tower of London; he only needed to hold her hand to be happy.

At the end of the day, the car pulled up to the service entrance of the Strand House Hotel and Maggie had to face up to the one thing that she had been nervously pondering all day long. He was not asking, but she could tell that he was expecting an invitation and she forced her mouth to speak words she had never expected to have the guts to say. “Come on up for a drink, Ciaran,” Maggie said firmly, confident that he would not turn her down while half wishing that he would.

“You’ve got the devil in you, Maggie Griffith,” he said, a broad grin lighting up his face.

He took her hand and walked to the desk, asked for the key to Maggie’s room as bold as could be, and ordered a bottle of champagne with a wink at the desk clerk. In the elevator, he put an arm around her shoulder, whispering in her ear that she was taking a chance on damaging her reputation with the gossip that was sure to follow.

“No one knows me here,” she whispered back, “and how could anyone back home ever know? You don’t mind your name in the gossip columns, and that’s the only name that anyone will care about. Ciaran Doyle and some dull housewife from Chicago, what will your fans think of you?”

“They’ll think I have led a good woman astray. You shall have to make a confession, Mrs. Angiolini,” he bellowed in the elevator, imitating a burly parish priest to perfection, throwing in a strong brogue to make the picture complete, “for such a sin as fornication.”

Maggie was giggling as the door of the elevator opened, and she could barely suppress a loud guffaw when she saw the elderly couple that was waiting to board, with their mouths hanging open in disbelief. Ciaran wished them a very good evening as he held the door for them, winking at the old gentleman with a suggestive look while the shocked old biddies could not find the button for the lobby fast enough. The show continued when the waiter brought in the champagne, with Ciaran pretending to zip his fly as though he had been caught at an inconvenient time. It only made Maggie snicker even more, entertained by his foolishness and amused by the suggestion of illicit activity that would make tongues wag in the staff room.

“Shall I alert housekeeping, Mr. Doyle?” the waiter asked quietly as Ciaran handed him a tip.

“For clean sheets, do you mean? No, not this time. She’s been married so long, you see, that she doesn’t care to do it in bed. Don’t worry, though, I’ll be sure to put a towel down on the sofa to protect the upholstery. The top of the desk might need a cover as well. Good night.”

Maggie was sitting in bed, stretching out her tired legs. They had walked for hours, tramping through Westminster Abbey and Parliament’s halls, followed by a quick swing through the Victoria and Albert Museum, with a promenade across the Tower Bridge after dark to finish off the day. He poured champagne and handed her a glass before sitting down next to her. With a tender smile, he offered a toast to continued friendship. At that moment they were almost like an old married couple, comfortable with each other but not needing physical contact to be satisfied. They sipped champagne, leaning back against the headboard, quietly resting after a busy day.

Maggie downed her glass more quickly than she wanted to, but it was nerves and not thirst that bent her elbow. The room lights seemed to be blazing and she thought only of finding some discreet way to turn them off before she had to get out of her clothes. Fixated on her dilemma, she was brought back to reality by Ciaran’s tongue, which was gently probing her mouth. A wonderful sensation was lost to her because she was not so sure that she really wanted to do this after all. His hand was on her neck and Maggie knew that it was just a matter of time until his fingers were wrapped around her breast, and half of her brain wanted to take those fingers and move them to her chest while the other half wanted to run away.

He never detected the tension in her lips, not when he was preoccupied with his speech. “Did you ever wish that you had more than the one boy?” he asked, kissing her neck as he removed the glass from her sweating hand.

“I was lucky to have the one,” she said, but her eyes reflected a deep sorrow. “After I lost the last one, the doctor told me I was done, no more babies. I lost three before Joey, and then I was pregnant again one more time after he was born. I miscarried again but I was hemorrhaging and the doctor was going to perform a hysterectomy but I refused. Oh, my God, Ciaran, I told him that I’d rather die in one piece than be cut up, and my husband was furious with me for being so stupid. I was lucky, though, because the doctor was able to stop the bleeding without an operation, but in the end, well, a snip or two and a bit of string to tie things up, and Joey was our only child. Besides, I’m almost forty, too old to chase a toddler. I’m closer to being a grandmother.”

His heart began to break. For the first time in his life Ciaran was in pain from a deep hurt. Be careful what you pray for, his grandmother used to say, because you may get it. He prayed for a woman to love, but he forgot to add a codicil, that she be young and fertile. Ciaran was in love, he had no doubt of that, but he also knew that Maggie would never be his wife. When they talked to the priest, when Father Kelly asked if there was any impediment to having a family, she would say, yes, Father, I am sterile but he wants children. A good Catholic girl like Maggie would not marry a man who wanted a son that she could not give him; it was practically a sin. She would not marry him for his fame or his money, for those things meant nothing to her.

A sigh escaped from his throat; his dreams of the years to come had faded away. He kissed her again, but this was a pleasant goodbye to plans made and plans foiled, followed by an embrace that greeted a new course, an acknowledgment that they could only be lovers and a wish that they would remain friends. He took Maggie in his arms and held her warmly, letting go of what could never be and enjoying her company for as long as he could have it.

“Thank you, for being honest with me,” he said. “Having a family is the most important thing to me right now. I think that God listens to you, will you pray for me, that I find a wife who is as wonderful as you?”

“You don’t need my prayers, Ciaran, you only have to look in the right places. Somewhere in this world are dozens of girls who are looking for a man who wants to be a father, not a man to lift them into the limelight. Find a mirror that reflects your light, and stay away from the flames that burn as brightly as you.”

“How did you ever become so wise?” he asked. Taking a lover, rather than a wife, required a shift in strategy. Ciaran had no doubt that Maggie felt something for him, an affection that he could nurture and cultivate. Rather than build up the emotion for a lifetime together, they would only need enough to sustain a brief affair. A one-night stand was out of the question, since Maggie deserved more of his time and consideration. If he had been honest with himself, he might have admitted that he did not want it to end with one night, not when it would take him more than one night to get over the loss of a dream. “Can you share a little of your wisdom with me?”

“A long time ago, I was in western Nebraska, in the Badlands. Scottsbluff, where they used to film western movies. There’s an enormous rock that seems to rise up out of nowhere, like a giant table, and I went up to the top. I looked out over the plains, miles of empty land, and I opened my ears and listened to the wind, and I opened my heart and I listened to God. Standing up there, I felt so insignificant in the universe, but we all matter to God, don’t we? That keeps me on the ground where He put me.”

“You’re the first person I’ve ever met with her head in the clouds and her feet firmly planted in the sod. You’re an Irish girl, Maggie; it’s in your blood. Generation after generation in America can’t erase it.”

“I promise you, one day you’ll find a nice girl who doesn’t know about Ciaran Doyle the movie star. She’ll pull you out of the clouds when you get too high and mighty and put your feet back on the earth, and when you’re seventy-five you’ll be surrounded by grandchildren, and you’ll be the happiest man in the world.”

Ciaran sighed, a little sad. “I’ve done half the girls in London, not to brag but I like the ladies. Never kept one for long, though, but I think I was afraid that they would get tired of me, so I left them first. Will you answer a personal question for me?”

“If I can, sure.” Maggie said, snuggling against his chest and finding great comfort there.

“After you were married for a long time, did you ever get tired of making love with your husband? The same man, every time, was that always a joy for you?”

“Yes, Ciaran, even after years and years it was always a joy, even when it took more work to keep the fires burning. When my husband got sick, and we couldn’t do it anymore, I never had any desire to be with another man, because I only wanted to make love with Franco. That’s marriage, Ciaran, not like the movies you make, but it’s really better.”

“Ah, Maggie, after all my running around I’ll never find a girl who would want to give me one again, not after the way I treated some of them. I’ve been a bastard, and that’s the honest truth, using so many women for pleasure. I think I’m getting my punishment now.”

“Who would you want to give you a fresh start?” she asked, rolling over onto her stomach to settle into a comfortable chat.

Her face was a mask, as blank as she could make it. There was no reason for her to have seen this coming, and if she had, she would have told him before they got this far. Marriage was not right, and precisely because he wanted children. Their conservative religious training made them of one mind. Ciaran would not ask for her hand because he realized that she would not give it, and Maggie did not have to turn him down because he knew already. In a span of a few hours, he had found and lost a treasure. She had lost something, maybe, but she felt strongly that she was finding something important. Her new life was taking shape, like clay in her hands, but she was not sure what shape she was going to form.

“Where’s the good in dreaming? How can I get someone back when I never bothered to ring her up after?”

“If there is someone, it can’t hurt to try. Think back to your early days when the directors would say thank you and goodbye after an audition. What’s a little more rejection?”

“More pain, more misery,” he chuckled. Maggie hugged him with genuine affection, to give him a gentle squeeze or a dollop of courage. He did not want to be alone right now, any more than Maggie wanted to be alone in a lifeless hotel room. He needed her presence, as much as she needed him at her side, longing for the feeling of security that came when you were together with someone you could trust.

“I felt like a boy again today,” he said. “We had fun together, didn’t we?”

“I had a wonderful time, thank you. It’ll be hard to leave all this behind. There’s just so much excitement in London. Not at all like my little house in the suburbs. I like it, the bustle and everything.”

“Maggie, if you could still have babies,” he said, shifting around until his head was in her lap, “would you have married me?”

“If I were a young woman, say, ten years ago, yes, I would have married you.”

“We’d be under the covers right now.”

“You would not be in my room, Mr. Doyle, until the ring was on my finger,” she said, smiling happily as she gently stroked his hair. The gesture was nearly automatic, something that she did to Joey when he came to his mother with a heart full of perplexing problems. It felt like that now, with Ciaran, as they talked over the issues that weighed heavily on his mind.

“The nuns must have taken you away and locked you in the convent when you were a child,” he laughed. “Why buy the cow when the milk is free, Miss Griffith?”

“Don’t make fun of the old girls, they spoke the truth, and here’s the proof. You took me to a restaurant that had white tablecloths, and that reminded you of bed sheets and gave you impure thoughts.”

“I still want you, Maggie.”

“I’ll never miss what I didn’t have, but I can always dream about what might have been. We’ll make a clean break, that way it won’t hurt quite so much. When it’s time for me to go home, we won’t have to give up something that we can’t keep.”

“You can always keep the memories.”

“Sometimes a memory can be a curse and not a blessing. Like looking in the window of the toy store when you have no chance of buying the pretty doll on display. It’s better to walk away, shed the tears and move along.”

“Don’t be shedding tears over me, Maggie, you’ve shown me something tonight and I’ll always be grateful to you. I finally see what it is that I’ve been looking for in my life, and I’m going to get it. Meet the new Ciaran Doyle, family man.”

“It’s a lot of work, don’t forget, not all champagne and passionate love, not after a couple of years. There’s more heartache than you can imagine, and struggle, but at the end of the day, you’ll find it was worth all the trouble and effort.”

“Promise me that we can still be friends, Maggie. When my wife throws me out of the house, can I call on you to explain to me what I did wrong?” he joked lightly.

Marriage looked pretty frightening, even with Maggie’s gentle description, but she had survived it, battle-scarred but still standing tall. Even Trevor Harwood had made it through, on his feet though stooped by the weight of his sorrow. Doyle’s siblings would complain from time to time, harping on some problem or disagreement, but now Ciaran understood what kept them married. It was the warmth and comfort of the person who loved you, even if you had just acted like a perfect idiot. Through Maggie, he was given a glimpse of married love, the peace that came from lying next to a woman and not having to say a word because of the bond between husband and wife.

Ciaran never noticed that he fell asleep, not until he woke up at three o’clock in the morning. Maggie was still there, with his head cradled in her lap, but she was looking out the window with tears running down her cheeks. Somehow, he sensed that her tears were falling on his behalf, as if Maggie was mourning over the hurt that she had inflicted. He blamed himself for building up her expectations, rushing through a courtship because he was in a hurry to have children. None of it was her fault, and it was painful for him to see her crying over his broken heart when he had done the damage. Even though it hurt, knowing that he had come close to reaching the summit, Ciaran felt worse because Maggie had to suffer as well. It was not the sort of memory he wanted her to take home to Chicago.

Without conceit, he knew that she had another reason to cry. Ciaran could feel how much she wanted him, but for some reason she would not give in to her desire. She had turned him down, but it was not because she was hurt or angry with him. In a way, she had explained to him that she did not want to make love just then, but he was not quite sure why. Perhaps she had asked for a time to mourn, with a time to love promised for some elusive and misty future that he could not see clearly. Maggie was not quite like other women he had known, and she was not so easy to understand. Not knowing what he should do next, Ciaran decided it was best to back off and try a different approach.

“I’d better go,” he said as he sat up. He kissed the drops from her cheeks as he apologized for the grief he had brought down on her.

“Don’t be sorry, Ciaran, don’t ever be sorry,” she said with surprising strength. “You woke up something in me that was asleep for a long time. I’ll be in your debt for the rest of my life, for making me see that things can’t be what they used to be. Honestly, it isn’t sorrow you gave me, but a beautiful memory. One day, when I’m an old granny, I can look back on this night and remember that the most wonderful man from Manchester wanted me to be his wife.”

“Go on, it only means I’m not a fool. It’s Valentine’s Day, you know. I brought you a gift, a little memento.”

He handed her a small carton that he pulled from his coat pocket, prettily wrapped in green paper. With a grin, Maggie ripped open the package, the first Valentine’s gift she had received since she met Franco. Nestled inside the wrapping was a small box made of porcelain, shaped like a heart and only large enough to store a few pairs of earrings. The tiny shamrocks that decorated the white china lid were distinctive to anyone of Irish descent.

“Oh, Ciaran, a piece of Belleek,” she sighed. “It’s so beautiful, the prettiest piece I have ever seen. Thank you for the gift, I’ll always think of you when I look at this.”

“You’ve done something special for me too, Maggie. I know what kind of woman I want, someone as gentle and loving as you. Say a prayer that I find her, and I’ll pray for you, to find the right man. What will it be, do you still favor a boy like me?”

“I think it’s time for me to change my ways. Maybe I should switch to someone who’s dull and stodgy.”

“You’ve come to the right country to find dull men by the carload,” he laughed. “We can try the House of Lords on Monday, and you can have your pick.”

He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her goodnight, a gentleman at the end of a delightful evening. As Maggie closed the door behind him, he touched his other pocket, the one with the engagement ring tucked into another small box wrapped in green paper. In the quiet of a hotel corridor in the dead of night, he could hear her sobbing behind the door, alone in her room.

Chapter 10

Previously: Her first date since becoming a widow, and Maggie is as nervous as a kitten. After a lovely day with Ciaran, however, she faces the night that she had dreaded. Unexpectedly, Ciaran proposes but she cannot accept. Maggie ends the evening with a broken heart.


Chapter 10

Maggie verified the directions to St. Audrey’s as she left her key at the desk. Linda was there, having spent the better part of an hour filling in the morning staff on everything that was reported by the night shift. Mrs. Angiolini did look a bit fatigued as she headed off for Sunday Mass, and as soon as the maids got to work, Linda was going up to the room to check the bed and see if any towels were lying about in odd places.


“Liam brought up the bottle and talked to him,” Linda explained to Mr. Barnes when he came on duty at the desk. “He told him all about her not using the bed, about her being married and all.”

“Some people, married or single, have if off in odd places, even the back seat of a car, Linda,” he assured her, trying to appear disinterested. “Two people don’t need a bed to have a bit of fun, and there are plenty of women with a husband and a boyfriend.”

“You forgot to give her the phone messages, Mr. Barnes,” Linda gasped, looking at the papers that were folded and set into the slot behind the desk. “It was Mr. Harwood looking for her yesterday and again last night. Do you think she’ll have him today?”

“Only if she is some sort of nymphomaniac, silly girl. A night with Ciaran Doyle ought to last her a week at least.”

Trevor cursed himself all night long on Friday, angered at his inability to ask Maggie for something as innocuous as a quick drink or a quiet dinner. He called the hotel Saturday morning, fully prepared to cancel his weekly tennis game if she was free to see him, but she was off sightseeing. He threw the phone against the chair when he thought about their long talk, when he could not get up the courage to ask her if he could give her a tour of London. His son Will, home for the weekend with bags full of dirty laundry to be washed at no charge in Dad’s facilities, stared at his father’s strange behavior.

Will drove to the tennis club with his father, whose once familiar patter was completely changed. There was none of the usual talk about Will’s studies or new girlfriends, only a periodic outburst about cowardice and being tongue-tied like a sixth-form boy facing the headmaster. “Do you walk up to girls and ask for sex, Will? Does that sort of thing really happen, or is it all bragging by young men?” Trevor blurted out his thoughts.

“No, Dad, I do not solicit prostitutes,” Will assured his father with an annoyed sigh. He knew better than to cause any scandal, not with his Dad’s reputation and fame. It was the price that the children paid for their father’s name, although Will was so used to it that he never was bothered by the need to be careful.

“No, no, your girlfriends,” Trevor put in, sounding exasperated.

“Yes, Dad, Susan and I are sexually active. We practice safe sex, we love and respect each other, what else is troubling you?”

“What am I supposed to say?” Trevor asked, but Will could see that the question was not directed to him. It was becoming apparent that, after two years of mourning, his reclusive father was finally crawling out from under his rock, and somewhere in London was the object of his desire.

“Hello is always a good word to start with,” Will said, suppressing his desire to laugh. “And then you ask her if she’s free for dinner or a quick shag.”

“She’s American, she wouldn’t know what a shag is. And then won’t I look like some kind of sex crazed maniac when I bring her home.”

“Then ask Mr. Barrington what an American would say to a woman he wanted to sleep with.”

“Are you mad? Ask my neighbor for handy tips for seducing women? I’d be the star of the cocktail party circuit with that reputation. God, I can just imagine the looks I’d get. And the snickering behind my back. It’s so blasted impossible.”

The tennis game went badly for Trevor. His play alternated between wild aggression, with the volley careening out of bounds, or he was distracted and let the shots go by. Roger Barrington took Will aside, to ask about Trevor’s odd behavior. “I think he’s in love, Mr. Barrington,” Will chuckled, “with an American woman.”

The gentlemen found the entire incident delightfully droll, and Ian McCullough was elated to discover that the mystery lady would also be attending the wrap party on Tuesday night. Trevor’s friends would soon know all about this lovely lady, for one could count on Dorie Barrington to uncover all the details of this new love affair, with her gift for interrogation so artfully hidden by her friendly demeanor.

With Callista at the house, trying to help with preparations for the party on Tuesday, and Will paying a weekend visit, Trevor obliged his children by providing hours of amusement. He nervously wandered through the place, examining the Regency reproduction wallpaper in the drawing room to check for loose spots in the seams, and then calling Strand House about five times over the course of Saturday afternoon. At one point, the children found their father heading up to the garret to sweep away the cobwebs and dust.

“What on earth are you doing?” Callista called after him as he bounded up the stairs with a broom.

“I want to show Maggie the beams. She’s very interested in history,” he shouted as he made his way to the upper story.

“Does she like old things, then, Dad?” Will asked with a leer, but Trevor was too distracted to catch on to the joke.

Callista was reviewing the menu when Trevor popped his head into the kitchen. “Be sure the caterer brings something vegetarian. Maggie doesn’t eat meat, red meat at any rate, but better to be on the safe side. Oh, and she likes Veuve Cliquot; make sure they bring an extra case.”

“Is this Maggie an alcoholic, Dad?” Callista asked in mock horror. “A whole case for one woman?”

“No, two cases, two extra cases, we’ll need that for Wednesday,” he replied, thinking out loud, and his children almost began to cheer. If it amused them to crow about his re-entry into the known world, let them laugh all they liked. He was determined to succeed.

“What flavor for the condoms, Dad?” Callista asked at Will’s urging. They were really up to speed now, watching their normally confident father withering into a self-conscious lump of fear. He had not been so serious about a woman before, not once since their mother had died. Callista had been encouraging him, very gently, to find a new partner for his old age. It was plain that Will made no secret about his great wish that his Dad would find someone to look after him now that the children were grown.

“Chocolate, strawberry, I don’t know. See if Harrod’s can deliver strawberries dipped in chocolate. Women like that sort of thing, don’t they?” Trevor asked, wandering back to the sitting room.

“With or without ridges?” Will kept at it, teasing his father.

“Ridges? What are you talking about? Strawberries don’t have ridges, they have seeds.”

“For the condoms, Dad. Does your Maggie like ridged or smooth?” Will asked, trying with all his might to keep a straight face.

“Dear God, William, this is not something I care to discuss, and it is not something to discuss with your father,” Trevor snorted, growing angry and short-tempered. “And this is not funny, so stop your snickering.”

As Trevor bounded off on another aimless journey, Will and Callista retreated to Will’s bedroom. From his personal supply he selected a fine variety of prophylactics, generously dipping into his cache which was stored in case of dire emergency in his childhood home. Poor Dad had been out of circulation for so long that he was unaware of proper dating etiquette. If he was as madly in lust as he seemed, he would need a few soon if he expected to get even a second glance from the mysterious Maggie. Was this a serious interest, Callista pondered, but her question was answered at once when she found her father trying to call the woman again for what felt like the twelfth time already.

“Apparently she has gone sightseeing,” Callista reported to Will as he carefully chose a varied assortment for Maggie’s enjoyment. “And now he’s storming through the house because he forgot to ask her if he could take her for a drive on the weekend.”

“He didn’t forget, Lis, he’s too afraid to ask,” Will said with sad certainty. “Afraid she’ll say no and he’d be wrecked.”

“Go easy on him,” Callista defended her dear old Dad. “Keep in mind that time he went to Los Angeles right after our mum died.”

“But that was totally different. Uncle Nigel has been referring to someone as the Gay Divorcee, and he couldn’t be happier about the fact that she’s not married any more. I would swear that’s he’s been talking about Maggie.”

Callista shuddered as she recalled the trip, when she went along to be a little company, wanting to put her mother’s passing behind her. She was the one to answer the knock on the hotel room door, the one to entertain the husband when he came to retrieve his wife. It was nearly impossible for Callista to hide her embarrassment when she learned that the man’s wife was the woman who had spent the night with Trevor Harwood. “Do you think she’ll get the part she read for?” the man had asked, and Callista truly believed that she was about to vomit, running to the bathroom because the nausea was so overwhelming.

“Aunt Bea’s been taking someone named Maggie around town. Do you think it’s the same person?” Callista probed for answers from her brother. “Uncle Nigel’s quite keen on the Gay Divorcee, and Bea’s really fond of Maggie; she said Maggie was a lot like Mum, a very lovely lady. Let’s hope.”

“Here we are, six lovely French caps for the lovely lady,” Will waved the packets at Callista. “Seem excessive? Either Dad will be inspired, or he’s stocked for the next year.”

They were two children delivering a secret present as they quietly stole away to the master bedroom, where their father continued to sleep on one side of the bed. Will put the colorful array on the lamp table on the opposite side, where Maggie would find them on Tuesday night. Spread out in an overlapped arrangement, they would provide a comforting assurance that Trevor Harwood was prepared and ready for love, without an unplanned pregnancy or disease to mar the relationship. He was going to start out on the right foot with Maggie, if he could only take the first step.

With preparations for the party to fill his mind, Trevor passed a pleasant Saturday evening with his children. Callista had prepared dinner, experimenting with a new recipe that she wanted to try out before serving the dish to her fiancé. They ate in the kitchen, exactly as they had when they were young, talking over the events of the day. Feeling rather sorry for their father, who was lost in his struggle to break out of his old world, they stayed in to watch television with him. At the same time, they did all they could to pump out a little information about Maggie. In essence, all they learned was that she was beautiful, someone sent from heaven because she was such an angel. Every time Trevor thought about her, his eyes would glaze over and his face would slip into a rather silly smile. All that talk of Maggie prompted him to make one more call, as Callista rolled her eyes with impatience, but Maggie was still out. Trevor sulked for the rest of the evening.

By Sunday morning, the man had become so edgy and downright cranky that Callista sent him off on an errand, to purchase the makings of a salad for Sunday dinner. His children had never seen him so keyed up before, and Callista was about ready to call Nigel to find out if her father was slowly descending into madness. Annoyed by his daughter’s melodramatics, Trevor started out for the market, but with Maggie in his thoughts he quickly forgot about lettuce and tomatoes.

There was an idea forming, to get to Strand House before Maggie could get out, and he could take her to the flea market at Covent Garden. Sometimes there were delightful little antiques available at one of the stalls, or perhaps he could buy her something for a souvenir. Something from England, he posited, a knickknack made of English porcelain would be the perfect thing to hunt for. A crowded market was certainly safe and not threatening, being a very public place. It was also a great place for Trevor to suggest, since the concept of shopping at Covent Garden Market sounded so harmless. If that went well he thought that he could recommend stopping for lunch, and then from there he would come up with some plan to keep them together for the afternoon. With his confidence building, he laid out the scenario that would begin with a ride on the bus before dinner and end with the two of them in a wonderful room at the Strand House Hotel.

Passing a flower shop that was open on a Sunday morning reminded him that it was Valentine’s Day. He slammed on the brakes, looking rapidly for a spot to park his car. Fortunately, it was relatively quiet on the road this morning, and the ease of finding a nearby parking space made him feel positively buoyant. His first thought was to buy out the store and fill her hotel room with every flower he could find. Quick as a flash, Hal’s advice jumped up for attention, and Trevor immediately changed his mind. He would send a single blossom, and it was going to have to be something really eye-catching.

The florist tried to convince the middle-aged gentleman that a dozen red roses was the more traditional gift, but in the end the shopkeeper tied a red velvet bow on a narrow box that held a solitary stem. With one delicate bloom nestled on the passenger seat of his car, Trevor continued on his quest for Maggie. After parking his car again, he strolled into the lobby of the hotel, with an attitude that told everyone in view that Trevor Harwood was ready to take on the world. Much to his surprise, the man at the front desk knew that he was there to see Maggie before he even asked for her. Without a doubt, Trevor detected a raised eyebrow on the face of the desk clerk.

“She left about fifteen minutes ago, sir, for Sunday services,” Mr. Barnes said with the cool demeanor of an experienced professional. “Would you care to wait?”

Waiting sounded like a brilliant idea to Trevor. The story that Hal had related came to mind at once, and the actor was very tempted to imitate Ciaran Doyle by popping into Maggie’s bed as if he were her personal Valentine. However, there was something about Mr. Barnes’ manner that had taken a little of the wind out of Trevor’s sails, and he began to picture Maggie laughing at him when she came back. With that in mind, he searched for an even worse outcome. Should Maggie be insulted by his thoroughly forward approach, she would tell him to get dressed and get out. Taking all that into consideration, he reached his verdict. It was better to hunt for his elusive quarry at the church, and take advantage of the facilities that offered a conduit to God’s divine intercession.

“No, I think I’ll walk over and catch her up on the way. I have a little gift for her, though, could I possibly drop this in her room?” he asked politely.

“Certainly, Mr. Harwood,” and Trevor was turned over to the care of Tim Horton, hotel bellhop.

It was a very nervous man who chattered about Mr. Harwood’s brilliant performance in Nelson and Pellew, which had been re-broadcast two weeks ago. Tim was quite worried that Mr. Harwood would see Maggie’s room, the room that had been shared with Mr. Doyle the night before. The maid had not been there yet to tidy up, and no one knew what might be found in the dustbin. Horton found himself nervously clearing his throat, all the while hoping that nothing was lying about on the floor. Mrs. Angiolini was playing a dangerous game, with only a few hours between men, and the bellhop decided that he would wait in the hallway and remain blissfully ignorant until Mr. Harwood was gone.

As the door opened, Trevor half-expected a blinding light to greet him, as if he were entering the home of a goddess. He spotted the unmade bed, and with a smile he noticed that Maggie slept on one side, the side farthest from the door. The bellhop was standing outside the door, waiting patiently, and Trevor slyly picked up the pillow and held it to his face, to find a trace of Maggie’s perfume on the cover.

What drove him to poke around in her dresser drawers he would never know, but he opened the top drawer very slowly. A row of brassieres, very neatly set into the bureau, were the first things that he observed. Rolled up nylon tights and panties were arranged in meticulous order, with slips and camisoles making for a very tidy grouping of lingerie, all the lucky fabric that stroked her skin. He carefully pulled out a black bra, a lovely and feminine tidbit that was all sexy lace and little bows. Checking to see that the guardian at the door was not looking in, Trevor slipped on his reading glasses and examined the label.

“Lejaby. Thank you God, thank you. Size, size, oh my God, what a blessing, 34C, my dream, you have sent her to me, this is heaven, I have gone to heaven. Please be real, please be real,” he prayed as he returned the bra to its proper spot. So utterly and completely happy, with jubilation sending his heart to racing, he scanned the top of the dresser. Like the lingerie drawer, it was very tidy, with only a bottle of perfume, a hairbrush and her cosmetics bag set off to one side. There under the mirror was a little box, Irish porcelain judging by the style of it, with little green shamrocks sprouting from the top. Looking up, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror.

There was no denying that he was a middle-aged man, but he could boast of a full head of hair and he was still in reasonable shape. Granted, he knew he was not as attractive as the Ciaran Doyle type of male with all those muscles and twinkling eyes. Trevor turned from side to side, assessing his shape, and he convinced himself that he would be appealing, even sexy, to a woman of Maggie’s years. He had known her for such a short time, but he refused to look on Maggie as the shallow sort of person who would judge him by his outward appearance.

He decided to put the box on her desk, with the bow and ribbon arranged so that they draped in the most attractive way. There were postcards strewn about the desktop as if she had left in the middle of her correspondence. He knew almost nothing about her, except that he was in love with her, and he tried to be casual and detached as his fingers sorted out the cards until they were separated and lying all over in a wild mass of colorful images.

The pictures were all completely tourist oriented, with things like Big Ben and Buckingham Palace, the Tower Bridge, and Kew Gardens in spring. Trevor flipped them over, looking at the names of the recipients with a deep curiosity. Joey was probably her son; he could guess that by the brief note that wished the boy good luck on the big science test and various bits of motherly advice. Kay Griffith had to be her sister, and Fabrizio Nerini was identified as the live-in boyfriend or husband; maybe Kay was one of those modern sorts who kept her name after marriage. The address was the same as the one on Joey’s card, both in River Oaks. It was not such a puzzle, since he could presume that Maggie’s sister was staying with the son or the son was living with his aunt. Either way, Mr. Angiolini was not caring for his boy while his ex-wife was away on business. Another card was being sent to Mom and Dad, all as expected, but the image of Stonehenge was going to Mr. and Mrs. Angiolini and Trevor held his breath.

It was absolutely bad manners to read someone else’s mail, but Trevor simply had to find out who Mr. and Mrs. Angiolini were. That Maggie would send a friendly note to her ex-husband and his new wife was not out of the ordinary; even Bea sent Nigel a letter or card when she was out of town. “Dear Nonna and Nonna,” he read the greeting and he could exhale. Those were Italian pet names for grandparents, he understood that much. Finding that she was so considerate of Joey’s grandparents was a delightful discovery, proving that Maggie was not only fascinating but also thoughtful. He looked at every single card, to study every single address, but all he found were strange names and unfamiliar towns. There was not one word to Mr. Angiolini, not a single scrap of paper was being mailed to the man that Trevor thought of as a cold and heartless bastard. At that instant, his most tender thoughts were on poor Maggie, who had been deserted by a man who apparently could not be bothered to look after his own child.

“Trevor is here to pick up the pieces, Maggie, if you’ll let him,” he whispered to himself. The bellhop cleared his throat again, and Trevor quickly checked his watch. With a groan, he realized that the service at St. Paul’s started in about a half-hour. His only hope would be that Maggie stayed for communion to give him enough time to find her in the crowd.

He drove to the historic cathedral, as it was now too late for a leisurely walk. Parking was impossible, and he had to practically run the three blocks back to the church after he finally found a spot. Inside the church, he fell into a sea of dark coats and blonde heads that filled the pews, with many women wearing hats. Sighing at the futility of picking out one woman in a crowd when he did not know exactly what she was wearing, he took a seat in the back. Trevor kept an eye on all the major exits, but he suspected that Maggie was likely to walk around and tour the building, or at least view as much as was allowed on a Sunday. If she were moving around it would give him an even better opportunity to find her.

They could join the congregation at St. Paul’s, he thought as he pictured their future while the minister spoke to his congregation. After a weekend dinner party, they would pray like dutiful adults, and he would thank the Lord God for sending someone like Maggie to rescue him from the solitude that threatened to strangle his heart. Brilliant dinners, with a few close friends, and after a night of passion they would march off to Sunday services, setting a good example for their children. A place for animal lust and a place for prayer, that was how they would compartmentalize their affair. Not that he was an avid churchgoer, but he would drag himself out of bed on a Sunday morning for her sake, compromising his sleep for her religious sensibilities. They were well suited, he decided, far better a match than Maggie and that other one, the wanker from Manchester.

He reflected on Maggie as he scanned the crowd, trying to understand why she left him tongue-tied and senseless. It was her American-ness, he reasoned, the way that she talked so fast that he could scarcely keep up with the sentences. By the time that he could formulate a response she was laughing at him with her eyes, chuckling at his stodgy pace. When they talked on the phone it was much easier for him, since it was far less unnerving if he did not have to look in her eyes and think about her lips on his. Recalling his reconnaissance of her under things, he knew that it was really hopeless now. The next time that he saw her he would be thinking about those delicate strands of lace that were hugging her body and touching her skin where he wanted to touch her. Harwood’s addled brain was focused on French lingerie when he became aware of people stirring, going home at the end of matins.

She was not there, not anywhere in the crowd, and he cursed himself for not asking which church she had gone to. There were so many historic churches in London; she could have tried St.-Martin-in-the-Fields today and was saving St. Paul’s for next week. Perhaps she was going to take communion at a different church every day so that she could see more of them. Now there was a perfectly innocuous first date, the thought popped into his head, he could offer to drive her to morning Eucharist and then they could stop for breakfast.

A breathless and disheveled Mr. Harwood ran into the lobby as if he were being chased by a murderous mob, racing to the front desk and assaulting Mr. Barnes. “Is she back yet?” he gasped, a glint of fear in his eye.

“I did tell her that you had stopped in, looking for her,” the clerk said. “But she has gone to Covent Garden Market, I believe, with two other ladies. Once the women get into the flea markets, Mr. Harwood, we cannot expect to see them again until after dark.”

“Damn,” Trevor hissed, frustrated, “damn, damn, damn. Would you give her a message, please? When she returns, would you ask her to phone me? Any time, no matter how late.”

Callista berated him for being gone for ages and then completely forgetting about the vegetables she had asked for. He snapped back at her, diffusing a little of the anger he felt at himself for not taking the bold move once again. No one had to tell him that if he had waited in Maggie’s room he would not have missed her, and at the very least he would know if there was a chance for him. If she had asked him to leave he would know where he stood and he could make an end of it, if that was how things had to be. His stomach was churning as he poked his head in the refrigerator, while his daughter mumbled angrily under her breath. Frustrated, he slammed the door without taking anything to eat, and then he stormed off to his study to try to read the new script that his agent had sent at the end of last week. After a few pointless minutes he realized that he could not concentrate.

“Will, have you seen the papers?” he called up the stairs. Before Maggie, in that other lifetime, he would put up his feet on a Sunday morning and read the news. Those days used to be relaxing, when he would pour over the Times and the Mirror for real information and then flip through the Sunday edition of News and Views to stay on top of the latest gossip. With a cup of coffee and his reading material, he could pretend that this was a normal day, just another Sunday in London.

“I had to clip a couple of articles for a research paper,” Will explained as he handed over the thoroughly reviewed newspapers. “Nothing that you’d miss. We haven’t seen the gossip rag, don’t think it turned up this morning. Can I get you a coffee, Dad, let me bring you a cup.”

But Dad was already on his way to the kitchen, where he surprised Callista. She had the Sunday edition of News and Views, the inane tabloid that was notorious for its candid photos of Great Britain’s famous and infamous. His daughter had a most peculiar look on her face, while she was whispering into the phone with her eyes glued to page three.

“Too late, Aunt Bea,” Callista said as her father looked straight at her, demanding an explanation.

She handed him the phone as he looked at the photo spread, with the popular Ciaran Doyle prominently featured during a day in London with his arm around a new woman unknown to the reporter. And there they were again, dining in Kensington, with Ciaran’s hot gigolo lips nibbling at Maggie’s mouth.

“Don’t believe the paper, Trevor,” Bea was shouting, almost hysterical. “Trevor, answer me. For God’s sake, she turned him down.”

Finally, Trevor focused his eyes on the last photo in the tale, the one that featured the charming couple sneaking into Strand House through the back entrance and hoping that no one noticed them. Reading the article, Trevor found a description of “Ciaran’s latest paramour”. According to a reliable source, she was identified as a married woman of somewhat offbeat tastes. That sentence made Trevor think, because there was something amiss that he could not quite make out through the tears that blurred his vision.

“I was too slow, Bea,” he said quietly, his heart beginning to crack. “Another old fool.”

“Listen to me, I have to get back, they think I’m in the loo,” Bea said in a near whisper. “Please don’t ask me to explain because I promised not to tell anyone, not all the details. Last night they talked, that is absolutely all that happened. Nothing else, Trevor, do you hear me?”

“She’s a grown woman, she can do as she bloody well pleases,” he replied tersely before he hung up the phone. Will and Callista were staring at him, not knowing what to do or say. “Well, Mr. Doyle, let’s see who can keep her longer. I know your games, and I’ll have that piece of American ass before she’s gone, she won’t be your exclusive plaything.”

“Poor Dad,” Will sighed as his father flew out of the house in a fury. The rant about stealing Maggie from under Ciaran’s nose was left behind as the front door slammed shut. “He’s in over his head, Lis, and it’s his first time back.”

“I think he just declared war on Ciaran Doyle,” Callista said in awe. “Wait until Tuesday night, Will, because we are going to see some fireworks.”

“What did Aunt Bea have to say about all this?”

“That Maggie and Ciaran are friends and not lovers. She said that Maggie is too Catholic to do anything sinful, whatever that means. Oh, and Maggie’s not married, the story was all wrong.”

Chapter 11

Previously: Unable to get Maggie out of his head, Trevor tries to hook up with her, only to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. He is more determined than ever to break out of his shell and ask her out, but the paparazzi's pictures of Maggie and Ciaran change everything. Trevor is ready to go to war to win Maggie's attentions.



Chapter 11

Driving towards Covent Garden, Trevor planned to intercept Maggie and have it out with her, to put the question to her in plain terms. Seeking some kind of resolution, he wanted to demand that she choose between them. It would be Harwood or Doyle; she would have to make up her mind and either send him to heaven or send him to hell. Him or me, Trevor felt was the best way to ask. All that he needed were three words, and in his mind he saw that phrase as the headline in Monday’s News and Views, to begin a fine story about Trevor Harwood in a bitter shouting match with Ciaran Doyle’s current mistress. As for the story, he could write that one himself, titillating the readers with the suggestion that this lovely Yankee adulteress was actually enjoying the favors of two of Great Britain’s most popular leading men. Don’t believe what you read, his head told him, with Bea’s words replaying like a loop of audio tape. Don’t believe, he heard her shouting, and there at last was the key to solve the mental mystery.

Maggie was not married anymore, he was absolutely and unequivocally positive about that fact. Besides, he had seen her bed and only person had slept in it, and slept without moving from the side farthest from the door. Trevor stopped his car, deep in thought at an intersection. Drivers around him began to sound their horns, to wake him up and urge him to move on, and he shook his head to clear out the cobwebs. The night that he had called her and talked on the phone for over an hour, it was possible that Ciaran had done the same. Words kept flowing and a man felt relieved of his cares if he could share them with a woman like Maggie. She listened to people, really listened when they talked; he had noticed that about her straight away. Calm now, he realized that there was no point in driving around, for he would never find her in the crowded market. He was driving around in circles anyway, lost in the city he had once known so well. The ringing of his mobile phone startled him; he would answer in case it was Maggie, who was the only person he wanted to talk to just then.

“Yes, Nigel, I saw the papers,” he said as he turned around for home. “I brought her a gift this morning and her bed was not torn up. In fact, I would say that once she falls asleep she doesn’t move for the rest of the night.”

“Did you finally give her the gift of your little Woody?” Nigel snickered at his vulgar and suggestive bon mot.

“She was at church services, I missed her,” Trevor said, feeling positively stupid.

“Not to be negative, Trevor, but women are fond of a variety of positions, some of which may involve nothing more than bending over. Keeps the sheets dry and saves on the argument of who gets to sleep on the damp side,” Nigel warned of other possibilities, if only to save his friend from false hope.

“Would Bea lie to me, to help Maggie for some reason?” he asked, becoming confused as to the identity of his true friends.

“It’s possible, I suppose, with women and all this sisterhood nonsense. But realistically, if Maggie makes herself available to you, what do you care if she’s been with Ciaran already? I mean, when was the last time you had a woman in your bed?”

“It isn’t a fair comparison, Nigel, I’m fifty and Ciaran is still a young man. How can I enjoy it if all I think about is how well I’m doing compared to some twinkly-eyed stud with an overactive prick?”

“You’ve sampled his leavings before.”

“Who didn’t fuck that sewer pipe?”

“Granted, Mandy is an absolute slag. She nearly matches Ciaran shag for shag.”

“I don’t want to play compare and contrast with him again. I want her to myself, Nigel, I don’t want Ciaran telling me that Maggie gives great head. I want to find out for myself and be the only man in the room who knows.”

“Ring her up, have another one of those long chats. Ask questions; find out what she likes to do. Bea was forever trying to get me to talk about my feelings, maybe that’s what women like,” Nigel offered, not really knowing what women wanted from men. It was unfair, since women knew exactly what men wanted from them.

Sunday afternoon seemed to drag on in the Mayfair townhouse, where Trevor paced like a stir-crazed lion in a very small cage. He walked in his study or he wandered in the kitchen, staying close to the phone. Every time that the thing rang he would jump to answer it, always hoping that Maggie was calling, but he was not sure what he was expecting her to tell him. “I was so excited about seeing London after we had that long talk, but, since Ciaran asked first, well, the race is to the swift, old man,” he heard her in his sad thoughts. The first one to unhook that little strip of Lejaby would be the one to explore her soft curves, and the loser would go home and lick his wounds.

He was miserable company at dinner, barely saying two words to his children. Trevor was busy feeling sorry for himself while Callista cleared away the dishes after the meal, and Will quietly packed up his clean laundry to haul back to his flat. When the phone rang again, it was accompanied by the sound of flatware clattering to the floor as Trevor rushed to answer, his voice quivering with expectation as he said hello.

“No, I am not gay,” he yelled angrily into the receiver after a long pause. Karl Hofmeier had seen the photos, picked up by the news wires for some Sunday filler in the back pages of the Chicago papers. The old man had read the entire story about the upcoming movie, its devilish supporting actor, and his newfound amour. The love affair that Karl wanted to ignite had not started burning in the proper heart, and he freely tore into Trevor, blaming him for botching the whole thing. “And I do not need your help in finding a lover, thank you very much. Take her back to Chicago; I would be free of this madness at last. I don’t care how Catholic she is, and I agree that she’s no saint.”

Harwood hung up the phone, fuming at the tirade from Karl Hofmeier, which had been liberally laced with obscenities and threats. He was an actor, not a male prostitute or an escort hired for sexual services, and the writer’s insinuations were more than degrading. If Maggie had been sent to London to be entertained by Trevor Harwood, as Hofmeier clearly stated, then the former soldier had picked the wrong man. Ciaran was willing, according to Karl, but apparently he was not good enough, not up to Hofmeier’s standards.

“Are you all right?” Callista asked, alarmed by her father’s rather apoplectic appearance.

“That was my good friend Mr. Hofmeier,” he began sarcastically. “Wanting to know if I am some kind of English queer because I haven’t balled his editor, as he so quaintly put it. The man is insane, stark raving mad, and he’s going to drag me to Bedlam with him.”

“You’re not, though, are you?” Will asked. The very suggestion, that he had crossed over to the other camp, was more fuel to Trevor’s raging fire.

“William,” Trevor thundered, accusing his own flesh and blood of treachery. “I loved your mother, and I love my children. I am not going to cast everyone aside to chase after some woman who happens to be attractive.”

“Don’t sit here brooding for our sakes,” Will shot back. He felt the sting of his father’s remark, as if he had been accused of creating the man’s solitude. “We’re adults now, on our own. I would rather see you chasing skirts than sitting home alone night after night. Do you think I worry about a wicked stepmother, going to throw me out of my father’s house? I worry about you Dad, with no one to talk to at night.”

“Will’s right,” Callista added. “We don’t need a new mother, we never did. It’s you who needs someone, Dad. You hate being alone, you know it and Will and I both know it, but we can’t be here with you each and every night. I’m engaged already, Dad, and I’ll be married soon and have children of my own. Will is going to have a wife and babies some day. What will you have, your memories? At least with Maggie you could have a companion and still keep your memories.”

“If this is in the Chicago papers, Dad, Maggie’s family might know about it. She already saw the pictures, why don’t you talk to her? What if she is upset about this story, don’t you think she might need someone to cheer her up?” Will suggested, speaking calmly as he tried to reason with his father.

He could not hide anything from his children, especially Callista. She had inherited her mother’s keen insight and she could read her old Dad’s features so easily. He was lonely, dismally lonely in his elegant townhouse. And Will had a point, Maggie was no doubt embarrassed by the story, with her face all over the papers back home and her neighbors gossiping about her behavior so soon after her divorce. Just as he needed someone to help him learn how to love again, surely she needed someone trustworthy to experience the very new world of dating after marriage. Taking a deep breath, he dialed the number of Strand House and waited for the clerk to answer, to put his call through to Mrs. Angiolini’s room. It was fairly early, a little past six; if she were busy he would leave a strong message, maybe even tell her he was on his way to see her.

“We have been asked to screen her calls, Mr. Harwood,” the desk clerk explained. “I will have to send a message up to her room. She refuses to speak to anyone.”

“She’ll want to speak to me, if you would ask her,” Trevor was fully confident of his star in her firmament.

“Actually, Mr. Harwood, she refuses to speak to anyone with a goddamned ‘f’-ing British accent,” he continued. “The press has been rather aggressive, as soon as they learned of her room number, and we did catch two reporters using false names to try to trick her into taking their call.”

“Slip a message under the door, then, if she hasn’t stopped up all the cracks,” Trevor said, trying not to laugh at the image of Maggie throwing a full-blown raging tantrum in her hotel room, with the tabloids going all out to uncover her identity. “If she won’t take my call, she shall simply have to call me. Could you ask her to respond to my invitation to Tuesday’s party?”

There was no doubt now that she was purely American, born and bred in the City of the Big Shoulders. She was not going to surrender to the press or anyone else for that matter; Maggie was not about to give in. It reminded him of an argument he had with a consultant on a movie set, back when he played a Loyalist merchant from Boston, circa 1779. How could any woman react so strongly, he insisted, even today let alone during the American War? And here was Maggie, fighting for her dignity, her privacy, and her good name. If he went to Strand House right now he would not be at all surprised to see her march through the front door with six-shooters blazing, blowing away the photographers who made the mistake of looking at her the wrong way. Trevor Harwood puffed up with pride, because he could fight too, like a gentleman to be sure, but he was not going to lie down and let Ciaran Doyle march over his prone body.

“Hi Trevor, it’s Maggie. I can’t talk now, this story is all over the paper back home and Joey is upset and I am so damned pissed off I can’t think straight, and yes, I’ll be there on Tuesday, and I’m going to get so drunk that I’ll pass out and the goddamned English papers can get a picture of me crawling out of your house on my hands and knees at three in the morning if they want to create another fairy tale for their idiotic readers,” Maggie ran on and on, never stopping to let Trevor talk, and then just as abruptly hanging up.

“Well?” Callista asked, standing in the kitchen with her coat on. She was ready to drop Will back at his flat and get home herself, but her father had a rather peculiar look on his face. And then there was the curious fact that he had not said one word into the phone.

Trevor was smiling, the happy smile of a man who had been given another chance at glory. “She’s quite angry; it seems that her son found out and he’s very upset, and, well, she’s like a lioness protecting her cub.”

“And the lion of England has new life,” Will remarked quietly to his sister. If Trevor needed a reason to call Maggie again, to actually have a dialogue, Will had a handy recommendation. “You really ought to ring her again later, Dad, and maybe explain about the tabloid journalists here. You’d do her a great service if you could take the time.”

Maggie was on the phone half the night, with calls flying back and forth across the Atlantic. Joey had seen the picture when he was looking through the movie listings early on Sunday morning, noticing a smallish sized photo of his mother kissing some actor. The story that went with the picture implied that she was this man’s new girlfriend. He did not think much about it, even with Aunt Kay whispering into the phone and talking to Grandma Angie like it was a big deal. Later on, two girls from school called him, and they started blabbering about his mother making out with that hunky English actor, and was Joey going to move to England now. What really got the boy worked up was the next call, from a girl he did not know very well, one of Cullen’s neighbors, and she was practically fainting with excitement, asking if she could come over to meet Ciaran Doyle when he came to move the Angiolini family to London. It was totally irrational, but Joey concluded that either he was going to be abandoned to Aunt Kay and Fabrizio, or his mother was going to uproot him and drag him away from his school and his friends.

“No, Joey, we are not moving anywhere. He’s only a friend, can’t I have male friends without you going off the deep end?” she said, impatient with her son’s attitude.

“Jeez, Mom, can’t you find a boyfriend in River Oaks? I’m happy that you have a guy to take you to dinner while you’re away, but if you kiss a man,” he stammered, not saying anything clearly as if he did not know what he meant to say.

“I’ve kissed lots of guys in my lifetime, Joey, and it doesn’t mean we have to get married. I like Ciaran, he’s a lot of fun and he makes me laugh like your father used to. I’m coming home when I said I would, so stop panicking.”

Finally, Joey began to calm down, and Maggie called Ciaran. She gave him her home phone number and insisted that he call her son to tell Joey personally that they were not getting married. Maggie’s tone surprised him, in the way that she was so headstrong and determined to appease her son, no matter what anyone else had to do. In the back of Ciaran’s mind, he thought about how he had felt a few days ago, when he was excited at the idea of marrying into an instant family. He was longing to meet Joey, even willing to be like a father to a boy who had no father to guide him to manhood. Now he had to call Joey and talk to him, but it was to reassure him that Ciaran Doyle and Maggie Angiolini were not about to stand at the altar, even though that was what Ciaran had wanted to do.

“Don’t be upset by some pictures, Joe,” Ciaran said as they chatted, very comfortable and open. “Of course I kissed your mum, she’s a pretty lady and she’s been a good mate to me. I wish that she would marry me, though, to tell you the truth, and I would be honored to call you my son.”

“Listen, Mr. Doyle, if my mom is interested in getting married again, well, I just don’t want to move away in the middle of the school year. The basketball team is fifteen and one, and the championship tournament starts at the end of February; we could win our conference.”

“This is how things are, now, Joe; your mum is the smartest and cleverest lady I know, and I know a lot of ladies. We talked for a long time Saturday night, because it took that long for me to get my thinking straight. She doesn’t want to marry me, and she has good reasons, but that’s between your mum and me. We’re going to be friends, though, and you and I can be mates, if you ever come to London. Take it from an English boy, living in London is not so bad, and the schools are always looking for good basketball players. The sport’s getting popular here as well.”

After that conversation, Joey was able to phone his mother back and speak coherently. The main problem had been a fear of moving to a foreign country in the middle of the school year, to start a new life before February had ended. Relieved that his life was not about to be shredded, he took great delight in telling her about all the girls from school who had called, gushing like idiots about Joey’s great luck at having Ciaran Doyle for a stepfather. “He sounds like a nice guy, Mom, and if you change your mind and you want to marry him, can you at least wait until I graduate from St. Rita’s?” he asked.

As she listened to his long-winded saga, she felt a little pang of sorrow because her baby was rather naïve. He did not understand why Mrs. Burns and Mrs. Reardon had gone nutty and were acting so weird because his mother had been with this Doyle character half the night, as if they never stayed out that late with their husbands. Why they were making such a big deal over this actor was a mystery to Joey. The girls at school thought the guy was gorgeous, but it was incomprehensible to a thirteen-year-old boy that someone as old as his mother would think in those terms.

Greta laughed about her weary finger, worn out from dialing the phone before she finally gave the handset to Peggy when her fingers got tired from pushing the redial button. Push and push and push again, Greta kept at it until she finally got through, to congratulate Maggie on her incredible luck. “Is he as well-endowed as the rumors, Maggie?” Greta sighed, enraptured by her own imagining. “And was it good, I mean like making the earth move fantastic?”

“Jesus Christ, Greta, I never touched him below the waist,” Maggie huffed. “He is attractive, he is lovable, but I can’t give him what he wants in life.”

“Not even for one night? What did you two do all night, anyway?” Peggy probed. She had the other phone pressed to her ear in the family room while Greta had her cordless in the kitchen, turning the whole thing into a conference call, and a very steamy discussion at that.

“We talked, that is absolutely it,” Maggie swore that she was telling the truth. “Oh, girls, he is so easy to talk to. I wanted to do it, too, really, really wanted it bad, but I couldn’t go through with it. One or two nights, I couldn’t end it like that, you know, to give it up again. Well, he fell asleep and it was late. I know that one day I’ll regret it, but I think I made the right choice. Oh, dear God, his eyes, his eyes are so much more beautiful in real life than in the movies.”

Maggie talked things over with Kay, about giving up a man who had all the qualities that she had come to love in Franco. Kay did agree that Maggie had to be honest with him; any man was entitled to the truth if he was asking for marriage, and not having children was pretty serious for a man who did not have a family already. Talking to Kay released some of Maggie’s deepest feelings and suppressed memories; she had to cut the call short because she could not stop crying.

It was nearly one in the morning when she called Trevor again, hoping that he would talk to her like he had a few days ago, when he had made her laugh. His machine picked up, and she left a message in a quiet voice, as if her normal tone would be too loud and wake him. He had given her a simple gift for Valentine’s Day, something that told her that he noticed her, even if he could not say it out loud. That one flower meant more to her than the expensive porcelain that Ciaran had given, because Trevor’s flower spoke louder than any words he could have found.

“Hi, it’s Maggie again. I don’t remember if I thanked you for the peony, it’s a variety called ‘Sarah Bernhardt’ and I wanted to ask if you picked that one on purpose, because of the actress and you’re in the theatre, or did you just like the color? But if I did thank you, well, thank you again. Everything is fine now, at home, and Ciaran talked to Joey, that’s my son, and there’s no problem anymore. I’ve been on this phone all night to get it taken care of, but there it is. Really, Trevor, I, it was so nice of you to think of me. If I would read the gossip columns I wouldn’t be so naïve, I guess, I really brought this on myself and it was only a joke but people believe what they want to believe. Did I tell you I would be there on Tuesday? It’s late, I’m sorry I called so late. Peonies mean bashfulness, did you know that? Gardenias mean secret love, jonquil means desire.”As much as she wished that he would pick up, no one responded to her monologue on the language of flowers. On the verge of describing the flower garden in her backyard, she caught sight of the alarm clock. “It’s late,” she said. Pausing for a second, praying that the next sound would be the click of a handset being picked up, she decided there was no point in rambling on. He was not answering the phone. “Good night, Trevor, and thank you.”

Technorati tag:

Chapter 12

Previously: The tabloids are full of Maggie's date with Ciaran, the stories fabricated but causing havoc on both sides of the Atlantic. It's Trevor she wants to talk to, but she has called too late.


Chapter 12

At five o’clock on a gloomy, rainy Monday, Trevor was up and ready to get back to work for a full day of overdubbing of the picture, the last thing to be done and the film was wrapped. His agent was meeting him in the afternoon to talk about a screenplay that Trevor had not even read yet, but he ran back to his study to pick up the copy anyway. The light was blinking on the answering machine, a bright red point in the darkened room, and it reminded Trevor of the flashing beacon on a racing ambulance for some peculiar reason. He played the message over and over, if only to hear Maggie’s voice. She was wretchedly sad, and he was completely helpless. There was no possible way that he could go to her now, for his presence would only create even more scandal and gossip.

“No, it wasn’t bashfulness,” he said. “What does one send for rank cowardice? I’m afraid, Maggie, afraid that you’ll turn me down. I need your compassion, your patience. No one would care if Trevor Harwood were seen in your company, not dull and boring Trevor. If I wasn’t such a coward, none of this would have happened.”

Messages had been slipped under Maggie’s door that morning, even though the sign hanging on the knob asked for peace. Five requests for interviews were torn to tiny pieces; the invitation from Bea to meet for lunch was gratefully accepted. As for the so-called messages from Mr. Doyle, she recognized each and every one as a pure fraud, as if she did not know his phone number.

“Room service, Mrs. A., toast and coffee,” came a voice from the hall, a pre-approved signal that was acknowledged by the sound of a lock being unlatched. Three beautiful bouquets of brightly colored flowers were waiting in the hall, sent by the reporters who were asking for interviews. Maggie allowed them to be put in the room because the flowers were innocent, and they would not be asking personal questions.

“Do they think that I’m stupid or something?” she asked the waiter in a rather loud voice, but the man could only shake his head. He did the best that he could, to explain how the game was played, how it had been played every time before when Mr. Doyle was in residence. This time, however, the lady in question was not some publicity-seeking actress, like all the others, but she was merely a regular sort of woman who spent time with a gentleman because she enjoyed the man’s company. Unfortunately, she ended up like all the others, an unwilling participant in the rumor mill.

With her raincoat flapping open as she marched through the lobby, Maggie looked remarkably like an American bald eagle sailing on the thermals over the bluffs of the Mississippi. Proud and fierce, she floated gracefully towards the front door on her way to the street, but Mr. Towson intercepted her before she could escape the hotel. “The back entrance, Mrs. Angiolini,” he suggested, prepared to guide her through the kitchen again.

“What’s wrong, Mr. Towson, why can’t I use the front door?” she asked, noticeably perturbed.

“A group of photographers, and at least three reporters,” he explained with a wag of his head in the direction of the main entrance. “You can walk down past the loading dock and come out on the street well away from them.”

“Oh, yeah?” she sneered, and it was the sound of revolution, the twang of the nation that had once taken on the mightiest country in the world and beat them back across the ocean. “Well, they can kiss my Yankee ass, but I’m going out that front door.”

Pulling on her soft felt beret, with her raincoat flapping open like bird’s wings, the daughter of a United States Marine strode through the door and breezed past the gaggle of people who were standing around, waiting for a glamorous actress to make a grand appearance. Everyone was anticipating that a lovely woman with flawless make-up and hair would stroll elegantly out the door, posing for photos while pretending to be upset at the attention. Before the photographer who had taken Saturday’s pictures recognized her, she was long gone into the subway station.

On the street, no one gave her a second look, not the lady with the frightening scowl who studied the route map before buying her ticket. She looked like any other tourist, safely anonymous again and free to explore the city by rail, to crawl all over Harrod’s and shop for ridiculous souvenirs before meeting her friends for lunch. Maggie could not remember when she had been happier than she was just then, with her whole life spread before her and the city of London ready to be discovered. The editing project was officially finished, and she was on vacation in the thriving capital of Great Britain.

The ladies met up at a restaurant near the BBC Studios, a small and unpretentious spot that was jammed at lunchtime and again for afternoon tea. The décor was unchanged since its heyday in the early thirties, and the wall sconces were still the original design, flowing Art Deco lamps that cast a soft glow on the walls. There was very little discussion of the stupid rumors, not after the party had heard the simple truth from Maggie, though she held back her innermost thoughts, some memories of her marriage that she shared only with her sister.

They talked of travel and driving trips across America, when somehow the city of New Orleans came up. “I was looking over a script the other day, about two English blokes who are traveling from Chicago to New Orleans, having comic adventures along the way, but I couldn’t get a grip on the amount of time that passed. Have you ever made the drive, Maggie?” Cindy asked.

“Twice, yes, but before Joey was born. New Orleans was never my idea of a family destination, at least not with small children. We drove overnight, twelve hours at least, but then I have a bad habit of speeding on the highway. It’s part of American life, I guess, the open road and the desire to drive at ninety miles an hour,” Maggie said.

“Isn’t it funny,” Pam mused, “how we can drive to Paris in less than, what, about three hours? Be in a foreign country, where they speak a different language.”

“If I drove three hours from my house, I could be in Indianapolis to the east, Dubuque to the west, the Wisconsin woods to the north, and no further than the state university to the south,” Maggie mentioned, mulling over the difference between America and Europe. “And that, ladies, is why American foreign policy is the way it is. We can’t see anything except our own country over the horizon.”

“If I ever went to America for a visit, I’d like to rent a car and drive,” Bea said, dreaming. “That’s the way to see things, and stop whenever you feel like it.”

“Exactly, to stop and get out and look around,” Maggie agreed. “When we drove to Louisiana, we stopped in Mississippi for breakfast at dawn, and what a beautiful sight. It’s all rolling hills, with huge thick pines lining the road, and at sunrise everything looked rose colored, the sky, the clouds, even the pavement. That’s not to be seen from the window of an airplane.”

“Have you managed to blend back into the crowd?” Bea asked as their lunch was ending. So far, no one in the dining room appeared to be gawking or talking about them.

“I hope so. It could be that I’m being given an opportunity to gain some free publicity while they sell more papers. What the hell do I need publicity for, anyway? Funny world out there.”

“Did I tell you?” Cindy put in. “The twit from Glamarama put a camera in my face this morning when I got out of my car, asking me how Ciaran was feeling this morning.”

“You do look a little like Maggie,” Pam noted, taking a long look at the two women who shared little more than similar hairstyles and coloring. “And what did you say?”

“I didn’t know what he was talking about. Ciaran who, I said, and at the time I really didn’t know he meant our man Doyle. Anyway, he got all chuffed like I inconvenienced him or something, the wanker. No apology, either.”

“This is all going to blow over real soon, the minute Ciaran turns up with a fresh face,” Maggie replied. “By tonight, I would imagine.”

“Don’t think that he’ll be so quick to go back to his old ways,” Pam said with a voice that spoke with authority. “He’s been telling everyone all day today that he’s a new person, reformed. One night with Maggie, and he’s ready to settle down.”

“Until he gets randy again,” Cindy said.

“Exactly. By tonight,” Maggie said with a positive nod, giggling at her little joke.

“Well, my dear, if you’d given him a little he would be a good boy until the party tomorrow,” Pam continued, “and then he could find something sweet to nibble on at Trevor’s digs.”

“Who’s going to be there?” Maggie asked, thrilled at the idea of attending a party as a single woman. She was free to meet new men, flirt if she felt like it, and stay as long as it pleased her. If she found it dull, she could up and go whenever she wanted to leave.

“The usual cast of characters, I would expect,” Bea began to tick off the names of the actors and crewmembers who were likely to attend a wrap party, mentioning also some of Trevor’s friends who were always invited to his get-togethers. Bea promised plenty of interesting company, and if Nigel got a little giddy he could be counted on to perform one of his comedy skits from his university days, when Trevor played the straight man with great skill.

Mr. Harwood finished up early, after knuckling down and focusing every brain cell on his tasks, running through the voice-overs in record time. He decided then and there to swing by Strand House, to tell Maggie that he had gone to meet her on Sunday at St. Paul’s because he was too thick to realize that anyone named Maggie Griffith, who had married an Angiolini, had to be Roman Catholic. She definitely needed a laugh right now, after all the fuss that had been stirred up the day before, and his mistake was extremely amusing. It would be up to Maggie to continue the conversation after that, because he had no idea what to say next after his first few sentences were carried away on the breeze.

“We’ve been waiting for fifteen minutes, Mr. Harwood, but if you can’t meet now I can return later,” the caterer said over a weak mobile connection. Trevor had completely forgotten that he had to let them in to the house so that they could deliver their crates of linens and glassware, the portable bar, the dishes, and the whole truckload of equipment that was needed to feed one hundred people.

With a loud sigh of deep exasperation, Trevor turned his car around and headed for home. He tried to call Maggie, but she was still not taking calls, not from any goddamned English bastards, as the desk clerk reported in full detail, and this particular young man did not recognize Harwood’s voice. The clerk was not taking any chances, either, and he would not put the call through to Mrs. Angiolini, not after she told him that she would cut off his balls and make a pair of earrings out of them if she had to say so much as hello to some snooping reporter. Slow and steady Trevor had stalled for over a week already, he smiled to himself, and tomorrow night Maggie would be on his territory, in his lair so to speak, where he would feel perfectly at ease and in control. As an added benefit, his children could approve of his newfound love before he took her to his room for the night. Whatever doubts and worries he might have about Maggie’s interest in him, he had no doubt that his family would love Maggie. It was the one sure thing he could rely on while he fretted over his lines of irresistible seduction.

To prepare for the party, Mr. Towson’s assistant had taken Mrs. Angiolini under her wing by making arrangements at Georgie’s, one of London’s finest hair salons. Located in Soho, it was a favorite with young society women and actresses appearing in the West End theatres. She tried not to show it, but Maggie was feeling a trifle intimidated about this gala, which would be swarming with film stars and famous actors, people that Maggie expected to be as glamorous as Hollywood’s glittering characters. What had started out as a request for a simple manicure had escalated into a half-day of pampering. The assistant concierge had merely selected all the beauty treatments that she would have wanted, such as hair coloring and styling, a massage to relax the tense muscles of the shy editor, and a facial to make her skin glow even more radiantly. Maggie would leave the salon at four in the afternoon, fully buffed and polished, ready to attend an elegant party at a restored Mayfair mansion.

She looked at her simple black dress, a shift of black crepe that she was thinking made her hips look too big. It was sleeveless, and she began to grow self-conscious about her less than completely firm upper arms. There was nothing that she could do about any of that now, and she would most likely look shabby tonight if compared to the ladies in their designer rags, but when she came out of Georgie’s she was at least as well manicured and well coiffed as the best of them. Since lunch the day before, Maggie was anticipating with pleasure the fun that Bea had suggested, with the mix of guests that were always amusing and full of good conversation. No one was likely to notice her, and she would still have the time of her life.

Before getting dressed for the party, Maggie worked on a manuscript and called Theresa to catch her up on what was finished and what was left over. Maggie barely said hello before her cousin began to blurt out that Bill Goebel had called the office on Sunday, when Theresa had gone in to get some extra work done on a quiet afternoon. “I was so tempted not to answer the phone,” Theresa confessed. “And what does he need so urgently on a Sunday afternoon? Your cousin appears to be involved in a new relationship, he says all high and mighty, that pompous asshole. But I know nothing about my cousin’s personal life, and that was the only way to get him off the phone.”

“Ask her if he was a good lay,” a voice shouted from the background. Maggie recognized the sound of Theresa’s old college roommate, who had stopped by to meet for coffee. She was sitting in the office, re-reading the article while laughing her head off at the suppositions of the British reporters. April had known Maggie since she and Theresa were high school drama stars, and Maggie came to see every one of their little plays, no matter how awful the production.

“Yes, that was April,” Theresa confirmed. Turning to her old roomie, with her hand over the receiver, she repeated Maggie’s answer. “He only used his tongue.”

“Oh, baby,” April moaned.

“And he used that for talking,” Theresa finished.

“Ask her can she get me a cashmere sweater, I’ll pay her back, but she knows that so don’t mention it or I’ll sound like a cheat,” April continued, after wriggling her tongue like a sensuous snake. “There’s some shop that’s famous in London, Glasgow House or something like that.”

“I should give April the phone and let her talk to you,” Theresa sighed. “Can you go to Glasgow House and find her a cashmere sweater? She’ll take a look, April, and call you back with the selections and then you can decide on a color and style. Can I talk about work now, the stuff that pays my rent?”

There was a brief chat about the two manuscripts that Maggie had finished, returned that morning via overnight courier to the offices of Quinlan and Associates. The next call went to Kay, who rounded out their talk with a strong recommendation that her too-conservative sister wear something dangerously provocative to the party to boost her confidence. After a lengthy debate on Joey’s newfound status as the most desirable thirteen-year-old boy in River Oaks, due to his mother’s kissing picture, or due to his actual live conversation with Ciaran Doyle was unclear, Maggie got off the phone and went to her dresser. Feeling rather festive, she opened the top drawer, and she laid out the garments that, if she did things right, Trevor Harwood would be allowed to remove.

She slipped into her outfit at a leisurely pace; there was no need to rush because Franco was impatient and shouting at her to hurry up. Tonight she was a single woman, gazing into the gilt-framed antique mirror in her room at Strand House, applying taupe and coffee eye shadows and red lipstick. Looking back at her was the reflection of Maggie Griffith, determined to let go of her anger and bitterness, to get on with her life. Counting the days since her husband died, she laughed at herself for taking so long to see that he had not died on purpose, that he had not left her alone because she had done something wrong and he was trying to punish her. It had happened, that was all, the same as a summer storm that blew up out of nowhere. Eventually the rain ended and the sun came out again, leaving the world a little brighter and cleaner than before.

“It’s over between us, Franco. I’m still here, and I’m alive and you’re dead, and that’s the way things are now. So if Trevor Harwood wants me, I’m going to love him, and when I think about you, I’ll think in a different way. I won’t be mad at you anymore. I’m going to live my life without you, and I’ll be fine.” She smiled at her reflection in the mirror as she left Franco Angiolini in the past. In the hallway outside her room, she adjusted her coat collar, pulled the door shut, checked the lock and walked away.

Chapter 13

Previously: Dodging the tabloid journalists and paparazzi, lunching with the ladies; Maggie is having the time of her life. It is when she is getting ready for Trevor's party that she finally can find the strength to put her past behind her and move out into a new life.


Chapter 13


Maggie’s driver looked at her in the rear view mirror, presuming that she was daft when she asked him to take the longest route possible. Before she picked up Cindy, she wanted to have her mind in the right place, repositioned into her new way of being. So far, everything that she had done to change herself had been failures in one way or another. Each experience was an opportunity to learn something new, and she had faced some tough lessons in the past few weeks. Analyzing her life, Maggie saw a series of tactical retreats that had not gotten her very far. Tonight, she would charge straight ahead, take the opposite approach and hope for better results.

“Thanks for the lift,” Cindy said as she climbed into the rented car.

Maggie had essentially begged the young woman to come along so that she would not have to stroll into the party by herself. She needed more confidence than she possessed, even more than she gained by wearing her sexiest lingerie. When the driver announced that their next stop was the Harcourt residence near Duke Street, Maggie asked him to swing by Park Lane, which she had not seen yet. Postponing the inevitable a bit longer, she explained that she wanted to look at the Marble Arch and Hyde Park. On the verge of babbling, she checked her run-on sentences and took a deep breath. She could do this, attend Trevor’s party, and she would have fun in the process. If all her other plans fell through, she would at least enjoy the rest of the evening.

Somewhere during the course of the evening, she would say good-bye to Ciaran, and she would do her best to follow Kay’s advice. The fine art of the hook-up had been explained in detail, and Maggie reviewed the steps in her mind, prepared to snag a partner before the night was over.

“You know, if you make other arrangements to go home, I won’t be offended,” Maggie said. “Jealous, yes, but not offended.”

“And if you don’t go home tonight, I’ll be fine on my own,” Cindy said, giving Maggie a friendly wink.

They shared the gossip from the movie set as they rode through the city, discussing the finer points of the key grip while complaining about men in general. Tied up in a snarl of traffic, the car slowed to a crawl. To pass the time, Maggie reflected on her impressions of a widow’s life, a world that she was not prepared to enter at her age, and a status that she was going to ignore tonight. In return, Cindy shared a confidence about Ciaran and the night that she longed to forget, since Ciaran had forgotten it so readily. There was alcohol involved, coupled with an assumption on her part that proved to be as false as his promise to call. The more Cindy confessed, the more Maggie reconsidered her plans to pick up a sex toy. The whole idea sounded increasingly degrading, in spite of Kay’s promises of no strings attached pleasure.

“Here we are,” Cindy said as the car pulled up to a stop.

“Oh, my, Cindy, this house is absolutely magnificent,” Maggie gasped. The limestone steps, chiseled about two hundred years ago, climbed to the second floor, which had been the main living area of the home’s first well-heeled residents. An unassuming door at street level, tucked discreetly off to the right side of the stairs, went into the kitchen, to the downstairs that was once used only by the hired help. The entire façade was made of limestone and brick, with tall windows that hinted at the grand height of the ceilings. From inside, the glow of lamps illuminated the panes, casting a warm radiance on the front of the house, inviting Maggie to come inside and find a welcome. She climbed the stairs and ran her hand along the carved molding of the grand entryway, made of thick heavy English oak that had been carefully varnished to protect the wood. It was like stepping back in time, to go into this house, because everything had been restored, from the carpets on the floor to the draperies that hung in the windows.

“Don’t you have neighborhoods like this in Chicago?” Cindy asked.

“When this place was built, Cindy, Chicago was a swamp and the Pottawatomie were living in teepees, hunting buffalo on the prairie.”

An impressive chandelier, its lights polished to a diamond sheen, hung in the foyer where it cast sparkles of light on the inlaid marble floor and the white-painted wood trim. Maggie found herself gazing in awe at the center of the floor, a true work of art by an ancient stonemason. A maid took their coats and handbags, leaving the two guests to find their own way around because their host was back in the kitchen, making one last inspection of the catered offerings. Cindy knew the drill, and she guided Maggie through the opened double doors on the right, leading her into what was once called the drawing room. Already, the place was buzzing with the early arrivals, the hum of conversation mixing joyously with bursts of laughter and the clink of glasses.

Like a wide-eyed tourist Maggie admired the wallpaper, a Regency pattern done up in shades of blue. The woodwork was painted white, which was the theme for the first floor, and the few upholstered pieces in the room picked up the blues of the wallpaper, creating a very beautiful room. Although most of the furniture had been removed to a downstairs storeroom to create more space for the guests, it was still apparent from the remaining overstuffed chairs and love seat that this was a very comfortable place, a gentle hint of modern living in the old home.

“And here is Ciaran’s merry widow.” Maggie heard a man’s voice and found the source, a handsome young man with a mop of brown curls. He was standing near the fireplace, leaning on the heavy oak mantle while caressing the neck of a beer bottle. He was hanging around with another gentleman of similar age and a similar stare, as if they were waiting for her arrival. Almost in unison, they nodded at her and smiled, looking very much like friends of Ciaran Doyle, close mates who knew every detail of every minute she had spent with a man who had probably never been turned down by a woman before.

“Well worth the twenty minute wait, Derek,” the mop-top said, checking his watch as he adjusted his pose.

“I’d live to give her one myself,” Derek said, a note of admiration in his voice. With one hand, he self-consciously checked his tie and then smoothed down the front of his tuxedo shirt. Shooting his cuffs, he began to step towards her, adopting some sort of British secret agent panache for his grand entrance into the scene. Out of nowhere Ciaran appeared, his face lighting up at the sight of Maggie.

Since he had talked to his mother on Sunday, Ciaran had developed a very deep respect for Maggie. Old Mrs. Doyle had been praying that her youngest child would finally settle down and raise a family, and she asked him about his chances every time they spoke. She knew all about Maggie, after her son called on the very day that he met the American woman, called to tell her all about the descendant of Irish immigrants who was a practicing Catholic. Does she love you, was all Mrs. Doyle asked when Ciaran freely admitted his feelings for Maggie. And after Maggie refused his offer, he looked to his mother for solace and advice, talking to her for over an hour on Sunday.

It took that long for Mrs. Doyle to explain to her son what Maggie had done for him, that the woman had made a sacrifice of her personal happiness for Ciaran’s sake. There was no rejection, as Ciaran was bemoaning, for Maggie had not rejected her son at all. “Maggie knows what joy a child brings to its father,” Mrs. Doyle had sternly told him, “and she wants that for you, even if it means giving you up to someone else.” Such a difficult thing to explain, because a woman’s heart did not beat like a man’s, but Mrs. Doyle told her youngest boy to get down on his knees and thank God that he met someone who would do the right thing for him. He was heartbroken now, and that was to be expected, but he would find a lifetime of happiness later, greater joy than he would have found with Maggie for a week. The American widow understood that, even if Ciaran did not, and that was why she had turned him down, despite the longing that was tugging at the heart of the young widow. “So easy, Ciaran, so easy for a lonely woman to fall into a man’s arms,” Mrs. Doyle had stressed, “and she may not have wanted to turn you away, but she had to.”

“Maggie, come and meet my mates,” Ciaran said as he hurried to her side, grabbing three glasses of champagne from the waiter passing by. He held them out to the ladies and then put a hand on Cindy’s back, guiding her towards the fireplace with a gesture that was part protective and part possessive. “You know them already, Cindy, come and chat them up out of sympathy for two such dullards.”

Down in the ground floor kitchen, Trevor was nervously examining every dish that the caterer had prepared, probing and poking until he was satisfied that everything was perfect for Maggie. All his ridiculous fussing had driven Callista back upstairs to the party to mingle with the guests, abandoning her father as he impatiently demanded to see every concoction that was free of meat.

“Was he this absurd when he was dating Mum?” Callista asked Nigel.

“His anxiety had increased exponentially while his age has increased only linearly,” Nigel summed it up. “But then your mother was never photographed with Ciaran Doyle attached to her lips while your father was trying to devise some way to approach her without appearing to be a complete imbecile.”

More and more people were arriving, filling the rooms of Trevor’s home. As expected, the ladies were decked out in a variety of dresses, with hem lengths that ranged from ankles to the verge of indecent exposure; black was the dominant color. The host had returned at last to the place he belonged, in the entry hall greeting his guests as they arrived, when he heard Maggie’s voice coming from the drawing room. He felt a powerful urge to get away, to rush to Maggie and greet her properly even if it meant ignoring everyone else, to show her the garret as he had promised, to be alone with her for five minutes. That, of course, was impossible, what with Roger and Dorie Barrington standing in the foyer saying hello and asking after Will and Callista.

“There’s a voice from home,” Dorie chirped as she heard a familiar American accent emanating from the other room, picked out of the noise as if it were a signal or a beacon. Dragging her husband behind, Dorie set off to quiz the woman who had shaken her neighbor out of his two-year slumber.

Craning his neck while continuing to be polite to his guests, Trevor tried to find Maggie in the ever increasing mob. He did spot Ciaran, standing in front of the fireplace with his arm around a very pretty woman. They were drinking champagne, the very same Veuve Cliquot that he had ordered for Maggie, with Ciaran refilling their glasses with a bottle swiped from the bar. The woman turned her head as Ciaran whispered in her ear, something that made her smile. That was when Trevor noticed that it was Maggie with Ciaran, her hair color lightened slightly, making her head glow as if she wore a halo. She was dressed so simply but yet so elegantly, her plain black dress was short but not outrageous, the front cut low but not too revealing, and nothing more than a single strand of pearls around her neck. Instantly, Trevor felt his blood boiling, for there was Ciaran getting Maggie drunk on Harwood’s champagne. If anyone got her drunk and took advantage of her, it should be the man who paid for the alcohol. Dorie came to the rescue, introducing herself to Maggie and breaking up the cozy couple, much to the relief of the party’s host.

It was Will, the young man still at university and rather fashion-savvy, who had helped Trevor select his wardrobe for the evening, with Trevor unable to make up his mind about what to wear. He feared appearing ridiculously old and dowdy, with Maggie so young, but then again he was afraid of projecting false youth with something too trendy. He had finally settled on gray trousers, a black silk shirt, and a black sports jacket, which Will swore was very smart. Trevor felt like a member of a widowed spouse convention, and once he saw that Ciaran had donned a tuxedo with a collarless shirt, he felt underdressed at his own party.

“Hello, Trevor, are you in there?” Nigel said, for the third time, trying to get Trevor’s eyes out of the drawing room and back into his head.

“Thank God for Dorie, that woman is dedicated to meeting new people,” Trevor said, voicing his thoughts. The two ladies had quite a lovely chat percolating, with Dorie telling Maggie about Eton, a long and detailed accounting of the school that her sons attended. There was a mention of the basketball team, point guards and power forwards, proof that the Americans took their sports wherever they went, as if they were not satisfied with Eton’s already full roster of decidedly Anglican activities. Yes, Dorie, go on, work on her, he thought gleefully, tell her how fantastic London is, how very happy she would be if she would give an Englishman a chance.

“I am sure that we are all most grateful,” Nigel rolled his eyes. “Sara has asked us to do our famous surgeon skit, and of course I agreed. Won’t Maggie find it amusing?”

“She told him no already, Nigel, but Doyle will not give up,” Trevor said, ignoring his friend’s questions. “He’s pouring champagne down her throat by the bottle.”

“He’s softening up her resistance, old boy, so that you can pounce at the right moment,” Nigel suggested.

“Have you seen Will or Callista? I want them to meet her. Tell me honestly, do you think they’ll like her?”

“Everyone likes Maggie. Even I like Maggie. If you weren’t so interested, I would be chasing after her myself. But at least I would have the nerve to ask her if she fancied a tumble.”

Another glance into the room showed that Ciaran and his friends were chatting with Cindy and some other young people from the BBC and Argosy Productions. Ciaran could always be found in the center of some group, holding court as he regaled his audience with his witty yarns. Everyone had a good time at Trevor’s parties, especially if Ciaran and his chums were in attendance to entertain the guests. Trevor thought that he heard Maggie’s voice, talking to Dorie about someone being the life of the party. She was discussing Ciaran no doubt, for that was a term that defined the man. The perfect host, that was Trevor, his personality more suited to attending to the myriad details and then running the evening like a director guiding his actors. It took a man like Ciaran to provide the more raucous entertainment, and Trevor had to admit that even he gravitated to the fun-loving comic, enjoying his jokes and his company.

Most of the party guests had arrived, allowing Trevor to eagerly leave his post and plunge into the festivities. He drifted through the drawing room, sipping champagne and joining groups that were discussing nearly anything related to the theatre. Like a good host, Trevor mingled, moving from one set to the next while scanning the room for Maggie. He found her talking to Pam and Pam’s newest boyfriend, some chartered accountant who knew little else than journal entries and ledger sheets. They were discussing British tax laws, and Maggie was asking about the old days, when the wealthiest citizens tried to dodge the impossibly high tariffs.

Her intelligence impressed Trevor, that and her ability to not yawn as the accountant explained in detail the benefits of certain tax havens in Bermuda. Suddenly Maggie smiled up at her host, a loving glance that froze his tongue in his mouth. He smiled back, hoping that she could somehow read his mind as he mentally told her that he loved her, and would she please stay tonight. It was no good, he could not speak, so he moved on to another group to gather his disparate thoughts and try again later.

“So when did Emma take up with Keith?” Ken asked as Trevor came along to join the group. “Or is she still with Peter but leaning in Keith’s direction?”

“Knowing that she is in preparation for a March opening of The Odd Lot Ball and knowing that Keith is playing opposite, I can safely assure you that any love scenes will be very well rehearsed,” Trevor said with a knowing nod. He had once been in a play with Emma, in a supporting role as her uncle, and the actress had been involved in an affair with the romantic lead that ended shortly before the drama’s run. She had a tendency to have affairs with her leading men, as if the play-acted love became real in her mind. It was a frequent topic of gossip, none of it complimentary.

“Peter tolerates it,” Bea added her insight, “because it will pass quite soon. They don’t expect a very long run.”

Bursts of laughter ebbed and flowed, with the constant buzz of conversation in the background. Roger waylaid Trevor and began to babble about Ciaran’s American mistress. “She is not his mistress, Roger, and I wish you would refrain from labeling her. She is merely a very patient and very kind woman who listens to anyone who speaks to her, no matter how inane the topic.”

“It’s funny that you mention that,” Roger said. “Dorie’s been bending her ear for half the night, and that girl just lets her run off at the mouth. She reminds me a lot of Allison, the way she smiles and listens to every word. Anyway, Dorie showed me the pictures in that gossip sheet and they looked pretty cozy.”

“Maggie is very sweet, Roger, and rather innocent. She told me that herself, and she was very upset by the implications.”

“Oh, now I see. That’s your Maggie, isn’t she?” Roger said slowly, as the conversation from the Saturday tennis match reappeared. “Well, good luck, Trevor. Say, if I could give you one word of advice, speaking as an American, don’t be subtle. American women don’t want you to talk circles around them, get in there and tell her what you have in mind. And remember, we are not a patient people.”

A smile and a chuckle, a laughing thank you, and Trevor moved on, to find Nigel and see if they really had to do some ridiculous skit. “What? He’s dead?” Nigel almost shouted as he broke into riotous laughter. He was standing in a gaggle of Bea’s friends, undoubtedly trying to convince one of them to plead his case with his former wife. “My pet name is so very incorrect, so painfully inaccurate.”

“Not a word,” Pam hissed in a whisper. “Let her tell him if she wants to.”

“Who’s dead?” Trevor asked as he joined the group. “Have any of you seen Maggie?”

Pam nodded in the direction of Ciaran’s crew of mates, where Maggie was laughing at one of Derek’s jokes. For some reason, Trevor felt a deep sense of relief to see that Callista was a part of the group, as if a chaperone were present to protect Maggie’s virtue. His daughter was at Maggie’s right side, and they were talking together in a very friendly way, but then they abruptly left the room. Trevor panicked as his imagination kicked into high gear. Potential questions flashed into his brain, as if he was creating a scene starring The Daughter and The New Mum. Suppose that The Daughter was grilling the other character, making an inquiry into the woman’s suitability as the new stepmother, he postulated. That might scare Maggie away, especially if his daughter started talking about grandchildren. Trevor began to delve deeper into a black pit, like a Yorkshire collier in search of things that could go wrong. He was aware that Maggie was younger than fifty, and it was not impossible for a woman of her age to become pregnant. Surely his daughter would mind her own business on that issue, but if she slipped up and made a comment about the stepchild and the grandchild being the same age, then Trevor was certain that he would be alone again tonight.

Marjorie Hurleburt was trying to inquire about Karl Hofmeier, and to comment on the marvelous chicken dish that she had sampled, but her host was rushing away towards the dining room, in hot pursuit of his daughter. That left Marjorie standing there, in mid sentence, while Nigel had to chuckle at his friend’s derangement.

“Where is your viper-tongued husband?” he asked as Marjorie stood with her mouth agape, words half-formed in the air. “I can’t wait to deliver this piece of news. Will he be terribly disappointed to find that Mrs. Angiolini is not the wicked adulteress but the grieving widow?”

“That American woman he complained of? Until they worked together, that is, and then he couldn’t shut up about her brilliance,” Marjorie huffed.

“Make friends, Marjorie, we’ll most likely be seeing Maggie quite often,” Bea suggested as she mingled with the group. “She’s been trying to chat him up half the evening, but he keeps running away and then he turns around and runs after her.”

“You misinterpret his actions, my dear,” Nigel said with a smirk. “He stalks her like a lion, trying to separate her from the pack so that he can go in for the kill when she’s vulnerable and alone.”

“Has anyone explained to him that, in a house filled with guests, the prey will remain in the pack until she climbs into her car to go home? Or is he going to spring into the car, Nigel, push Cindy out of the way when Maggie’s about to give her a lift home?” Bea had to laugh, because she actually could imagine Trevor throwing himself into the car in an act of desperation.

Will was the king of the kitchen tonight, socializing with his university friends. Callista’s future husband was circulating among small bunches of young people, made up of associates from work or school, along with some of the crewmembers who sought the company of those under twenty-five. Trevor had searched the dining room for a sign of Maggie, and he lost valuable time in talking to his guests, politely receiving their many compliments about the bountiful feast that was spread on the table. Like a track star he flew down the back stairs to the kitchen, finding his son and a motley group of young people filling the room. With his head swinging wildly from side to side, he finally caught sight of Callista in the butler’s pantry, holding a chair steady. Another woman was climbing up to the countertop from a box that had been placed on the seat of the chair, in an attempt to reach up to the top shelves of the cupboards where the beer mugs were stored.

He ran over to lend a hand, and to chide his daughter for allowing a guest to hunt for glassware when Will should have been put to the task. In addition, he planned to remind her that she should have known better than to use a box on a chair seat instead of the stepladder that was stored in the laundry room. Two very lovely legs were within view, attached to a woman with small feet and dainty toes with red nails visible through her stockings. As she reached up her dress rose slightly, and Trevor found himself ogling the lace tops of those stockings; a look up revealed the garters that held them, along with the delicate black bows that decorated the garters. His heart began to race and his palms grew sweaty at the thought of stockings and suspender belts, and as his eyes continued their journey, to see who was dressed so provocatively, Maggie met his gawking face.

She bent over, almost nose to nose as she handed the glasses to Callista. There was a devilish grin on her face as she looked Trevor squarely in the eye and asked, “Are you looking up my dress, Mr. Harwood?”

Trevor’s mouth moved but no words came out; he gulped in embarrassment and tried to find a witty reply, but his feeble brain was stuck on stockings and garters. “I, um, you were, I,” he spluttered, unable to break away from her soft brown-eyed gaze and the laughter that flowed from her eyes.

“Did you find what you were looking for?” she asked, her voice seductive. “Seek and you shall find, it says in the Bible. Do you know your Scripture, Mr. Harwood? Do you know the rest of that phrase?”

A flash of panic streaked through his mind, as if he were back at school and he was supposed to be sitting for an examination he had forgotten to prepare for. Success or failure was riding on his answer; he could phone the minister at the vicarage and ask him, surely he would know off the top of his head. Trevor could not remember, not with his mind a complete blank except for thoughts of Maggie in bed. Say something, Harwood, he told himself, before she thinks you are completely worthless.

“Let me help you down,” he said. “You shouldn’t be climbing on such a makeshift ladder, Maggie, you could have gotten hurt.”

Her face seemed to melt into a look of sorrow, as if she was the naughty child being reprimanded too severely. For the would-be lover, such a change in her features was heartbreaking. He might as well have called her a stupid cow for messing about in his cupboards for it would have had the same effect, but they would be her cupboards if she would give him a chance, or at least another chance that he would not bungle this time. His hands were on her waist as she stepped back onto the floor, her head hung in shame. If not for Callista standing there he would have kissed Maggie, or even told her he was not angry with her, far from it. After that he would have asked her, would have made an offer, and dropped to his knees with heartfelt pleading.

“Thank you for helping me with my guests down here,” he said softly, trying to repair the damage that he had already done.

“I shouldn’t have done it,” she was stammering, feeling like a silly fool. “But the boys needed the glasses and Will was busy talking and I wasn’t doing anything. I’m not being nosy, really, I’m sorry, I had no business poking around.”

Maggie’s speech revved up into high gear when she was agitated, and now she was nervous with Trevor’s hands still holding her waist. Callista cleared her throat and said something about “leaving you two alone” before she disappeared. Here was his chance, with a golden opportunity to make a decisive move before Ciaran Doyle popped up again, ready to tear Maggie away if the old lion of England could not catch his American prey. He looked in her eyes; they were not laughing at him now but she was speaking volumes. Not trusting himself, he could not say if he was hearing Maggie’s words, or only seeing the image of his own desires.

“I haven’t had a chance to tell you yet,” he began, his face so close to hers, “but you look lovely tonight.”

“Thank you,” she replied, and Trevor nearly cringed. He had just uttered the most trite and stupid line that he could possibly have formulated. Somewhere in his house, there was undoubtedly an old script that he could have studied earlier, to pick up a few well-crafted sentences that would flow softly like the Thames. Ad-libbing was never his strong suit.

“More than lovely, Maggie,” he added in a whisper. Now he had run out of conversation. A request to spend the night was forming on his lips, but that seemed much too forward. Without turning his head he could feel the presence of all those people that were only a few feet away and no doubt listening in, to find out what a man said to get a woman in bed when he had been married for twenty years and he did not know how to go about the romancing business. Words slipped out, harmless and innocuous, “Oh, and I haven’t forgotten my promise to show you my old house.”

“I think I need another drink,” she said, a smile returning to her face, but it was a false image that hid sadness. “I did promise to crawl out of here on my hands and knees.”

With her hands resting gently on his shoulders, Maggie reached up and kissed his cheek. Picking up the remaining glasses and her shoes, she slipped out of the pantry and went back to the kitchen, as if she were intent on cutting her losses before she embarrassed herself any further. He thought of running after her, to assure her that he was not a closet homosexual and that he did want to kiss her, very much, but already it was too late.

“Damn,” Trevor hissed, pounding his head against the doorframe. “Damn, damn, damn. Show you the house, show you right back to Ciaran and drop you in his lap, God what an idiot I have become.”

He picked up the box, which turned out to be the extra case of champagne that he ordered for Wednesday morning. A snort of derision escaped his throat as he suspected that it would not be needed now, and he put the case on the floor so that he could sink into the chair. He sat there with his head in his hands, cursing his incompetence. Before she walked in the door he knew that she was an American, making her a solid citizen of the most impatient country in the world. Like a deaf man or a fool, he had waved off Roger Barrington’s advice. A kiss was not too forward, not at this point in the evening. In reality, Trevor sensed that he could have asked Maggie to go up to his room at once and drop her knickers and even that would have been a timely request. With a low moan, he wished that she were an Englishwoman, someone who would know that the look in his eye said “‘I love you” and not “get out of my pantry”.

“She’s marvelous, Dad,” Callista popped her head into the little room, all cheery and full of smiles.

“I think she hates me,” he groaned.

“Why, did she slap you or something?” his daughter said.

“I don’t know what to say to her, and then when I do say anything she looks at me as if I were some sort of lunatic,” he ranted, pacing the tiny room in two steps before turning back. “And I do sound like a lunatic, or some sort of doddering, senile old fool.”

“You both have one thing in common, Dad, she’s on her own now and you’re alone. Maybe she could use some advice on being single for the first time in however many years,” Callista suggested. “Think back, to the time you were hurt in Los Angeles. You don’t want Ciaran to hurt Maggie like that, do you?”

“What if I’ve made her miserable already?” Trevor asked. “She’ll run back to Doyle just to have a warm body next to her.”

“Wouldn’t your old body be a bit better?” Callista was soothing, aware of her father’s memories of heartache and confusion. “Or do you plan to wait for her to crawl to you on her hands and knees and beg you to be nice to her for the next few days before she has to go home? She needs a kind word, Dad, not a line to get her into bed for one night.”

“Dear God, Callista, I cannot talk to a woman I barely know and tell her the sordid tales of my first foray into the dating scene,” he protested.

“Better to sit back and watch her make the same mistakes, is that what you plan to do?” Callista said coldly as she left her father on his own, to sort out his feelings and find the courage to move on with his life. At that moment, his loneliness hit him full in the face.

Chapter 14

Previously: At the wrap party, Maggie practically throws herself at Trevor, but he is cannot seem to respond in a way that reveals his true feelings. Ciaran has not given up on a brief affair with Maggie.


Chapter 14


Trevor sat in the pantry for a few minutes to collect his thoughts. Callista was correct as usual; after all, she had been speaking to Maggie earlier, gaining valuable insight into her emotions. There was no difference between men and women who had been married for a long time. When the marriage ended, there was such a longing for a partner that it was easy to run after anyone who dangled the promise of physical contact, if only for one night. Maggie was in danger, facing the same sadness that he had experienced when he began his life as a newly single man. Trevor felt that he had a duty to save her, a responsibility to protect her with his wisdom and bitter experience. The only way he could do that was to open up, to put aside his reticence and speak freely and honestly, without shame.


Three months after Allison’s death, when he went to Los Angeles, he lived in a nightmare of young actresses pretending to love him, throwing themselves at him and using him to obtain an audition or a role. Now he knew that he had been a fool, to think that they were offering more than a night of sex in a cold business transaction. His picture had been in the gossip columns back then, and just like Maggie he was upset and embarrassed by the publicity. For the sake of a companion in his bed he had accepted the invitations of three different women, and his heart was torn up three different times before he finally understood the game. He touched his cheek where Maggie had kissed him, too shy to put her lips on is. Even if she did not want him anymore, he had to help her; Maggie was too delicate to survive such a storm of emotion.


His mind made up and filled with resolve, Trevor walked out of the pantry with a new found energy. Searching the kitchen, he found only Will’s friends sitting on the stools that were placed across from the working area of the kitchen. Behind the cooking island, the catering crew was busy at the huge stove, a professional grade model that was set into a grotto in the wall as if it were a religious icon. At the sink along the front wall he found the wait staff busily washing glasses and loading the dishwashers. Looking all around him, checking the mob sitting at the kitchen table, he saw only friends of his children who were making their own party, helping themselves to the assortment of food before it could make its way upstairs to the dining room.


Holding center stage in the room that was designed as a tribute to cooking was Will Harwood, talking to Maggie, and the young man must have introduced her to his girlfriend Susan and Callista’s fiancé Colin. Before Trevor could reach her, she was bounding back up the stairs, off to the powder room he presumed, and Trevor took the opportunity to visit his kitchen party guests before returning to the main party on the floor above. He loved the celebrations in the kitchen, especially after all the work he had done with the architect to get the flow of the room just right. All the elegant appointments, the best cooking equipment, had been installed to create this temple of cookery and fine cuisine. The catering company loved Harwood’s kitchen.


He made a swing through the dining room to check on the food supply, and then he returned to the drawing room, but Maggie was eluding the prowling lion. Ian and his wife were preparing to go back home, not being the sort to stay up half the night in the middle of the workweek. Jane McCullough was bubbling over with cheer as she praised Maggie, a delightful girl who was kind enough to laugh at Ian’s old jokes, “The ones that most people had heard dozens of times already, not that they were hysterically funny on the first telling.”


Jane was out the door while the two men confirmed their plans for tennis on Saturday, with one of Ian’s business associates making a fourth because Will had other commitments. Trevor wandered back to the drawing room to enjoy the conversation. He chatted with Nigel, discussed the Hofmeier film with Bob Hurleburt, and constantly hunted for his prey. Ciaran and his mates were busy amusing a group of women, and Trevor was on the verge of jumping for joy because Maggie was not in the female circle. She did not seem to be anywhere, as a matter of fact, and Trevor retraced his path through the dining room and down the hall to the back staircase, heading back to the kitchen.


The university crowd was milling around the cooking island, twirling spaghetti on forks. “Dad, where have you been?” Will asked. “Try this, I would have saved you a bit, but it’s too fabulous to stop eating.”


Will offered his plate, which held only about four or five strands of pasta. Flecks of tomato shone with the gleam of olive oil, and the little streaks of sauce that puddled in the plate smelled of garlic and basil. Colin was wiping his dish clean with a slice of bread, and Susan was scraping up the errant tomato pieces and licking them off the back of the fork. “This is excellent, Will. I don’t recall any Italian dishes on Callista’s menu, not one in fact.” Trevor copied Colin with a hunk of bread to soak up the last drops from the plate.


“Maggie made it for me,” Will said, a big, proud grin on his face. “I mentioned that I was hungry, and I wished for something Italian, so we raided the larder and Maggie cooked for us.”


“What, a guest at my party?” Trevor was outraged, as if his son had treated Maggie like the hired help. “I did not ask her to come tonight so that she could stand in the kitchen and prepare your dinner.”


“She didn’t just offer, Dad, she insisted,” Will explained.


“It’s true, Mr. Harwood,” Colin added, his mouth stuffed with bread. “She was practically pleading, you see, and she mentioned how tired she was of living in a hotel and eating in restaurants every night, and English food is too bland. It would have been cruel to say no.”


“We can’t be surprised to hear that she hates English food, Colin,” Trevor said, “Even we hate English food, and it is bland.”


“She’s brilliant, Dad,” Will said, as ebullient as Callista had been. “I’m glad she had a chance to cook, it really made her happy. Say, Colin, tell my dad about her university prank.”


“Apparently, she broke into a maintenance shed with her friends one night,” Colin tried not to laugh before getting the story out, “and they found some spare commodes, so they took them. Then, at the first lecture the next morning…”


Colin was roaring with laughter, unable to finish, so Will took up the baton and ran on. “The philosophy professor, the one they thought was so pretentious, he nearly had a stroke when he saw that his chair had been replaced with a toilet,” and Will erupted into guffaws, his mind filled with the picture that Maggie had painted so well.


She was too good to be true; it was impossible that Trevor Harwood had found the perfect woman for his later years, the time in his life when his children were grown and gone from home. His dream of two breasts big enough to fill his hands had come to life in Maggie, and right now it did not matter if they were real or plastic. Tonight, in the kitchen he designed as an entertainment area, his wife’s stage where she would cook while surrounded by their friends, Maggie had stood in the spotlight and fussed over his guests. Idle chatter and laughter had filled this kitchen while Maggie whipped up something special, cheerfully spoiling Will while taking herself away from a party that she seemed to be enjoying.


Trevor could close his eyes and actually see into the future. Maggie was at the cooker, stirring and sautéing, telling her jokes and laughing at the ladies’ stories while he tended the bar, set up in the butler’s pantry on the opposite side of the kitchen where the men would be lingering over their cocktails. There was no cookbook, no measuring spoons, not even a timer. Allison had been a terrible cook, too harried and nervous to chat with people while trying to get dinner on the table. Maggie was Trevor’s dream, the lover he longed for after Allison had died.


“Where is our guest chef?” Trevor asked happily, scanning the room again for a sign of her shaggy blonde head. Told that she went back to the party, trying to keep up her end of the bargain as she said, Trevor raced up the stairs and down the hallway to the front of the house, looking for Maggie, to tell her how incredible she was, but he could only find Nigel, who was talking with Ken and Roger.


“Nigel, where’s Maggie?” Trevor asked in a rush as he hunted for her in the crowd.


“The last I saw of her, she was talking to Marjorie and Dorie about public schools. Women with children always manage to come around to the topic of education, it is amazing how predictable they are.”


Maggie had heard the sound of the piano and loud voices singing a bit drunkenly, emanating from the music room situated across the foyer. She walked over, admiring the comfortable space that must have served as the Harwood family’s main living area. More than a music room, it contained stereo equipment and a television, and rows of shelves covered with books and awards. Trevor’s two Tony awards were featured prominently, polished to a high sheen and definitely not collecting dust. Scattered here and there were photos, sitting on side tables and along the mantel of the fireplace. There were family shots, such as a lovely picture of Trevor and Allison with their young children, and Maggie could see that Callista favored her mother. Not a great beauty, but she had a warm and pleasant face, with a stunning head of auburn hair. It made Maggie think of home, of the picture of Franco and Joey that she had placed on her mantel after Franco died. Several photos of Will and Callista that represented various stages of their growing up years were mixed in with some yellowed photos that looked like they came from the war years. The youthful man in a soldier’s uniform must be Trevor’s father, and next to that was a wedding picture that was surely his parents on their special day. Framed newspaper clippings and plaques were displayed on the walls, making for a very cozy room filled with modern, overstuffed furniture. It was such an inviting space that it was no wonder that some guests would gravitate to the warm atmosphere.


It happened at every party; a group of people would eventually find the piano and a sing-song would break out. This time it was the Irish crowd, as the unmistakable sound of timeless Irish music wafted into the entry hall and spilled over into the drawing room. Maggie waltzed in a tight circle with Noel, the set dresser, her face glowing with a bright smile as she sang along with the crowd. “You’d think she was queen of the land,” came the chorus, “and her hair hung over her shoulders, tied up with a black velvet band.”


She was full of the joy of living at that moment, dancing as she had danced all her life. This song was a part of her history, the little girl standing on her father’s feet as he twirled her around the room. As the tune ended, she curtsied and thanked her partner, her face reflecting the pleasure that she was experiencing in a room full of people. “Another one, Maggie,” Noel insisted, holding her hand for a moment as he looked into her eyes, requesting a dance for now and her company for the rest of the night.


“Maggie, can I interrupt for just one moment?” Trevor asked.


He took her arm, pulling her away, while Noel held fast. Two men eyed one another across the battlefield until Maggie removed her hand, very gently, from Noel’s grasp. It was delicious, to be caught in such a tug of war, but Trevor’s face was a bit flushed, his upper lip damp with sweat, and Maggie was beginning to think that he meant to throw her out of his house as he led her back to the foyer.


“You really shouldn’t be cooking for Will, not with all the food that the caterer brought in,” he said to open the conversation. His hand was stroking her upper arm as he spoke, as if he was trying to be kind before he helped her into her coat.


“I did it because I wanted to, Trevor, he didn’t hold a knife to my throat and force me,” she replied, a bit angry and defensive. She was not going to take any shit, no indeed, and she let the words rip. “He was hungry, and the caterer didn’t happen to bring what he wanted so I made it for him, is that such a crime? I love to cook, and I’ve been stuck in a hotel room for over a week and I’m tired of eating in restaurants every night of the week. Besides, he enjoyed it and his friends had fun, and I really had the best time making pasta for them. So I spoiled your son, I indulged his whims, well I’m sorry but I’m Neapolitan on my mother’s side and I don’t know any other way to live than to do special things for the people around me and if you don’t like it I’m sorry but you won’t be bothered with me once I’ve gone. And I’ll clean up the kitchen if you’re worried about the mess.”


“Yes, well, I see that you would risk your life to retrieve a child’s toy,” he said, chuckling so that she would know he had made a joke. “I am quite upset with you, Maggie, because you didn’t make enough for me. All I had was one bite, and I had to steal that from Will’s plate. It was delicious, I wish I had more.”


“I’m sorry, but we could only find one can of tomatoes,” she said, apologizing with the sound of her voice. Obviously it was only a misunderstanding, she had torn into him because she jumped to a wrong conclusion, and now he must think that she was an absolute bitch from hell. “But I could make something for you another time. If you want me to, and we could go to a grocery store or a supermarket and I could get what I need, or you could tell me what you like and I could try to make that for you.”


“I am sorry, about, I didn’t make myself clear, and, yes, I, so soft, your arm…is it a bit warm in here?” With his hand gently touching her arm, he made his lips move, but most of his speech was unintelligible garble, as if the great actor could not speak unless a playwright put words into his mouth. “Yes, quite, thank you, that would be lovely.”


She waited patiently, watching his mouth working around a sentence that he was trying to spit out. He still had his hand on her arm, stroking in an absent-minded way that seemed to match the movements of the wheels grinding in his head. His eyes met hers, but he was his usual repressed, stodgy self as he finally said, “Still not dead drunk, Mrs. Angiolini, you may not stumble out of here on time if you don’t buckle down and get to work.”


“Behind schedule, sir,” she said, using the British pronunciation. She walked back to the music room and picked up another glass of champagne as the waiter came by, winking at Trevor as she sipped from the flute.


“I like to make love,” Noel said, grinning broadly as he reclaimed her. “Can we make that together?”


His retort was blatantly suggestive, but delivered with such humor that Maggie could not help but laugh. He was wooing her, full bore and all out, and she had never felt so special as she did just then, with Noel the set dresser and Ciaran the heart throb still on the prowl. She looked over her shoulder, hoping to find one other hunter in pursuit, but Trevor was wandering back to the main party with Nigel at his side.


Trevor had not eaten all night, but he was not particularly hungry, not now. Shuffling into the dining room, he noticed Bob Hurleburt standing near the buffet table, and Bob was giving him a most bizarre look, as if Harwood had just won an Oscar against impossible odds. The director hurried over, with a facial expression that was fairly shouting with congratulations and best wishes.


“If you need to pop out for a half-hour or so, the party can go on without you,” Bob suggested. “No, wait, not a half-hour. How long has she been without, Nigel?”


“Since Christmas at least, and Pam was implying that it was actually longer, maybe a matter of years,” Nigel said. “Bob is so terribly disappointed to discover that Maggie is not a wayward wife.”


“Makes the whole affair so dull and mundane. No irate husband at the door with a gun, ready to murder his wife’s lover,” Bob said amid the laughter.


“He could be an ex-husband who has not accepted the divorce, seeking revenge,” Trevor suggested a variation on the plot.


“A ghost story,” Nigel choked out the sentence while chortling over his quick wit.


Needing a stiff drink, Trevor went back to the drawing room, accompanied by Bob, Nigel and Nigel’s monologue. To be polite, he laughed when the others did, but he was not listening. He missed a cue and the smile slid from his face, to be replaced by an angry glare that was directed at Ciaran Doyle with his arm around Maggie.


“He simply will not give up,” Trevor said through clenched teeth.


“Why should he? She’s not turning him away,” Bob remarked. They watched as Ciaran whispered in her ear, a remark that made her laugh, and as she walked away towards the foyer she let her hand slide along his arm. As soon as she was out of view, Trevor hustled over to have it out with his rival.


“Can’t find an English woman who’ll have you back?” Trevor sneered at Ciaran. “Now you’re after an American who doesn’t know your style.”


“What are you talking about?” Ciaran asked, trying not to laugh at his host. “Do you think I’m trying to seduce Maggie, is that it?”


“Seduce is too genteel of a term, Ciaran, for what you want. I think fucking is more appropriate,” Trevor went on, too drunk to be polite and too upset to be sensible.


“You’d fuck her too if she’d spread her legs for you,” Ciaran spat back, trading insult for insult.

“But she’s too much of a lady to ask for it, even if she wanted one. Even if she wanted one from you, the great Trevor Harwood.”


“At least have the decency to use your own bed,” Trevor continued, growing more stupid as his temper raged. Without a doubt, he was behaving like a complete idiot, something that was unlike the way he used to be. “Or find a woman your own age.”


“I know how old Maggie is,” Ciaran said plainly, calm and in control of his emotions. “And it doesn’t matter to her or to me. You see, I talked to her. I had the decency to sit down and have a nice chat, asked her about her life and what she’s been through. You don’t know anything about her, do you? And what’s next, do you expect her to climb into your bed because she was invited to your party? Is that the plan, Trevor, does she have to pay for the invitation? Do you think she cares about meeting actors, do you imagine that she’s impressed with your awards?”


“I invited her to my home because I enjoy her company. And I don’t need a chat to know what she’s been through lately, I’ve had two years of it, Ciaran, and I think I can begin to comprehend the difficulties.”


“No, I don’t think you really do. Forget it, I’ll talk to you when we’re both sober, and then we can see how much you actually do understand. She’s stronger than she looks, Trevor, it’s frightening how strong she is.”


Ciaran walked away, in search of Maggie, to have a last drink together before they split apart for good. At the end of the week he was heading home, back to Manchester for a brief vacation with his mother and his sister Molly’s family. Maggie had told him to get away from the artificial world of the theatre, to get his feet back on the ground before he went off to find a wife. He would go home, for that was the real world, and then he would look for a woman like Maggie, someone who was gentle, loving and very patient with a thirty-seven year old man who never seemed to grow up, the life of the party.

Chapter 15

Previously: Trevor has it out with Ciaran, but he can't quite find the right words to say to Maggie. She charms Trevor's children and proves to be his ideal... if only he could stop tripping over his tongue.


Chapter 15

They sat in Trevor’s study together, a quiet room near the back of the house where they could talk quietly. “So we can always be friends?” Maggie asked, embarrassed by such a ridiculous question. It was more like a parting line from a woman leaving a love affair, but Maggie was sincere in her desire to be his confidante, and to help him along as he navigated the world.

“You’ll be my truest friend,” Ciaran said as he refilled her champagne flute. “Whatever I tell you, I know that you’ll keep my secrets, and when I act like the biggest dunce on earth you’ll come and swat me on the head like Sister Mary Cornelia used to do.”

Callista peaked in after hearing voices, and Maggie invited her to join their farewell party. “Ciaran is heading off on a new life,” Maggie explained, “trying to be the next Trevor Harwood by the sound of it.”

“Not the actor, Callista,” he laughed at Maggie’s inebriated quip. “I’m going to be the husband and father, and make the sacrifices that your dad made. Look around you, he’s had a comfortable life, and he’s proud of you and your brother. I’ve envied him for it, but now I’m going to find that life for myself.”

“Just a dull, boring husband who goes to work every day and comes home to the wife and kiddies,” Maggie continued, her words a bit slurred from alcohol.

“And when I die, I want my wife to be like you, Maggie, to wish she was in the box with me when they lower it in the sod. What a sweet misery I would want for her, the same thing you felt when your husband died,” Ciaran said.

“I am not miserable any more, Ciaran Doyle, I’m a new woman, too. I had a husband, and now he’s dead, and that’s the end of it. We’re moving on, you and I. And Callista, you’re moving on, with a new husband soon.”

Callista slid off the armrest and collapsed into the chair, shocked by Maggie’s blunt news. Maggie offered a toast to life’s changes, handing Callista a glass, and the young woman took it without thinking. “I’m sorry, Maggie, I had no idea.”

“It doesn’t matter, Callista, does it? I mean, we had a very enjoyable conversation tonight and it didn’t matter if I was married or single. If my husband is dead or alive, it shouldn’t make any difference.”

Ciaran almost burst out laughing, because it finally made sense. Only two hours ago, Trevor was peppering his solicitor friend with questions about divorce, child custody issues and taking overseas holidays while describing a particular absent father. The poor fool had no idea that Mr. Angiolini was not caring for his son because he was dead and buried.

“But my dad,” she began.

“It shouldn’t matter to him, either. His wife is dead and she’s not coming back, so do something else with your life. I cried and cried, Callista, night after night, and I screamed with anger at his memory, but Franco stayed dead. So I found something that I could change, and as of tonight I am going to make myself happy and raise my son, and you’ll have babies whether your mother is here on earth or looking down from heaven,” Maggie was rambling on, while Ciaran kept filling her glass.

They were going their separate ways, to which he agreed, but he longed to say goodbye in bed. It could be just the one time, if that was all he could get, but he wanted to share with her the love that they felt for each other. Even though she could not own the toy she admired in the shop window, she could play with it for a while before putting it back on display. He wanted to tell her that, and then tell her whatever else would convince her to go with him. All he wanted was one chance, and then he was positive that he could change her mind. They could postpone their parting for a few days, at least until he left for Manchester, for that was a good spot for a clean break. Cindy wandered in as Ciaran’s mind was dwelling on his dreams; the party was winding down and she was ready to go home.

“Join our party, Cindy,” Maggie insisted, getting up to give Cindy her seat while she searched for an empty glass. Finding a set of tumblers on a side table, she filled one with champagne and offered it to her friend, emptying the bottle in the process.

“Spin the bottle, Maggie, truth or dare,” Ciaran suggested, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

Maggie put the bottle on the table in the center of the seating area, a love seat and two chairs where the farewell party sat. She knelt on the floor and gave the bottle a spin. “Ciaran, truth. Do you remember Cindy, is she one of the girls you wish would give you a second chance?”

Truth or dare was a dangerous game, made even more hazardous by the application of alcohol to fuel the brain. Anyone could have seen that Cindy was so utterly mortified that she wanted to crawl under the carpet and hide. She gulped down her drink and boldly looked at Ciaran, as if she dared him to call her on her embarrassment when he should be cringing right along with her.

“You’re getting drunk, Mrs. Angiolini,” he said, uncomfortable with the memory and unable to face Cindy.

“I am drunk, Mr. Doyle, not dead drunk but trying my best. But that doesn’t answer my question.”

“Maggie, I’m getting tired,” Cindy said. “Are you ready to leave?”

“Wait, Cindy, you didn’t play the game. Truth, Miss Horlick, if Ciaran wanted to take you home, would you go?” Maggie asked, her eyes on fire. “But not to stay the night, Mr. Doyle, you’ll have to buy the cow.”

Ciaran was the only one in the room who understood the joke, and he began to laugh with glee. Maggie was truly his best female friend, and she was trying to charm Cindy into forgiving the heartbreaker, to absolve him of a very great sin. Confession had indeed been good for his soul, and now Maggie was working hard to save him. “The truth, Cindy, is that I am sorry. Sorry I was such an enormous, pompous, conceited moron. You were brilliant in bed, but it wasn’t just sex, and I pray to God that you believe me now. I asked because I honestly like you, I still do. I always have. You see, after, I was too stuck on myself to call you. I was waiting for you to ring me up, like I was God himself.” Ciaran admitted the error of his former ways, and he felt as if his head was floating up into the clouds, the weight lifted off his shoulders. “After the way I treated you, I have no right to ask, but will you give me a fresh start? I’ll take you home and ask for your number like a proper gentleman.”

Cindy looked at Maggie, a quizzical look that asked if Ciaran was too intoxicated to be telling the truth. “Don’t give him anything but a polite peck on the cheek, and your phone number if you’re interested in seeing him again,” Maggie advised. “Don’t give away anything that’s worth something to you.”

With a warm hug, Maggie said goodbye to Ciaran and bid farewell to her past. He kissed her cheek, a tear in his eye as he thanked her for being a good friend. Her smile was sad, applied to a brave face and given to the handsome man who would have taken her back to her younger days, to be a replacement for the man she had fallen in love with as a young woman. It had to end sooner or later, and after tonight Maggie would not try to restore her old life but she would create a new one. She had thought that Trevor wanted her, perhaps not as much as she loved him, but there had seemed to be a tender glow flickering in his eyes. She had fallen in love with him on the first day she met him; that was obvious to her as she watched Ciaran sleeping on Saturday night. But if Trevor did not love her back, it was not the end of the world. That sort of thing happened to people all the time and they survived. Now she knew what she wanted in her new life, and after tonight, she would pray for a man as considerate and gentle as Trevor, a bit stodgy but certainly not dull, a man who would send her a flower on Valentine’s Day because he was kind-hearted and he took pity on a single woman alone in a strange city.

With only Callista and Maggie left in the study, sunk into the soft comfort of the leather chairs, they picked up a thread of an earlier conversation. At least it was something that Callista could talk about that touched on Maggie’s recent experiences without delving in too deeply. As for Maggie, the last thing she wanted to do right now was to return to a hotel room, to an empty bed. She was eager to continue her chat with Callista, whatever the topic.

“I always liked to write, but it’s a rare person who can make a living at it,” Callista began. “It started as a short story, but it began to grow, and I developed a more complex plot line in which Dad, as a widower, actually, the main character that is based on him, becomes involved with a widow. I wanted a happy ending at the time that I started writing, when Dad was having a rough time of it. Until tonight, I didn’t know any widows, and you’re an editor as well.”

Maggie smiled at the engaging young lady, a person who could never mask her enthusiasm for written words. “Tell you what, I’ll read through the manuscript and give you any advice I can. If that helps, and you want to proceed, you can hire me as your editor and I’ll give it a complete overview. I can send the bill to your father, and he’ll never know the difference.”

“I can’t ask you to do anything of the sort without paying the proper fees,” Callista insisted. “Whatever work you do should be compensated fairly, even a brief glance.”

“Think of this as an interview in a way, as if you were doing research for a school paper. I’ll look at the widow’s viewpoint, and if things don’t make sense then I’ll recommend some changes. I won’t move a single paragraph or change a comma unless you hire me officially. Now, that’s fair.”

Before they could reach a consensus, Nigel and Bea burst into the room, all smiles and happy laughter. “We were just leaving,” Callista said as she held the door for Maggie, indicating that they had best find another spot for their conversation.

“And you’d better lock this door,” Maggie suggested. “It’s like the departure terminal at O’Hare in here tonight.”

“Time for their monthly reconciliation talk,” Callista explained as she led Maggie up the stairs to her room. “At least once a month they try to patch things up, but old Nigel refuses to admit that he was in the wrong, merely misguided.”

“And he doesn’t understand the problem?” Maggie asked. “This banister is beautiful, is it original to the home?”

“I don’t know, actually, Mum and Dad bought this house when I was a child, about four or five years old. I know they restored it, that was Dad’s pet project for years. I can remember how he used to go to the British Museum to research wall coverings and colors; everything had to be just right for him. But for the rest of the house, I can’t say what parts are new and what is old.”

“Your dad promised to show me the beams in the attic because they’re ancient and historic. I love history, and being around such ancient things.”

“No wonder you enjoy Dad’s company,” Callista said, giving Maggie a wink.

“Shame on you, Callista, your father is not at all old,” Maggie smiled at her, amused by her youthful perspective. It was part of life’s cycle, and one day Callista’s daughter would look at her and think that she was old, even though she was only thirty-nine.

Callista had stowed her briefcase and coat in her childhood bedroom, and she offered Maggie a seat on the bed while she fished around in the case for the binder that held her little story. It was only a short novel that would make a lovely vacation read, something light that did not require the reader to expend a great deal of effort to understand the characters or the plot. As she reviewed the story outline with Maggie, one of Will’s chums appeared, with a very pretty young actress attached to the end of his arm.

“Change the sheets when you’ve finished, Danny,” Callista griped as she pulled Maggie out of the room. Will’s door across the hall was closed and Callista had no desire to even try the lock. She escorted Maggie down the hall, taking a moment to show her the bathroom and explain how it was created in a home that was built before central plumbing was invented.

“You really don’t have to do this right now,” Callista said, but Maggie could hear the pleading in her voice that was begging the editor to work some magic.

Insisting that she would rather be enjoying this new nugget of creative writing than returning to the party, Maggie asked for a relatively quiet spot so that she would not be disturbed. “There is the guest room, but that’s the choice spot for a quick shag and naturally it’s occupied early on. Dad’s bedroom is nice and quiet,” Callista suggested as she brought Maggie into the room.

“Besides, I’ve had enough to drink,” Maggie said, “so I’ll hide in here a little and sober up. I’ll go back to the party, I promise, and it is a great party, I have had the best time tonight.”

“As long as you go back, I won’t feel guilty,” Callista said. “You have some pens, paper, and my magnum opus. Colin’s keen to get home, Maggie, can we meet for lunch tomorrow? We can look this over then, and you can let me know if it’s any good.”

“Call my hotel tomorrow and let me know where to meet you. And I won’t tell you if this is good or not, my opinion doesn’t matter. If you think this is good, then it is.”

They said goodnight and Maggie scanned the room, walking over to the tall windows that looked out on the street below. A chaise longue and a low table were placed near the windows, making for a perfect reading spot during the day. The small lamp was not bright enough, so Maggie carried her equipment over to the bed, ready to make camp on the side furthest from the door, the spot that she gravitated to out of habit.

It was a beautiful room, with its reproduction wallpaper in shades of gold and yellow, and exquisite Oriental carpets scattered on the floor. The swags around the windows were heavy velvet, contrasting beautifully with the light lace curtains that covered the paned glass. Even the way the fabric pooled on the floor was a mark of the Napoleonic Era, just like the furniture that filled the room. The bed and the armoires were English Regency, possibly reproductions but gorgeous pieces nonetheless.

She was getting comfortable, ready to settle in for a good read, when she looked at the table next to her. An array of prophylactics had been spread across the top, ready for use by this evening’s guest. So that would explain Trevor’s complete disinterest in her, she thought, even though she had been so blatant about sleeping with him. One of those pretty young things in a skin-tight mini dress would be in this spot later, selecting her favorite rubber or maybe Trevor would need all six. She felt like a fool at that moment, for presuming that he would give her a second look at her age. It was too awkward just then, to be sitting in his bed when he did not want her there for the night. She picked up the papers and slipped into the adjoining bathroom, closing the door so that she would not have to be reminded that she had acted like a brainless idiot at the party.

It seemed as though her one and only chance for casual sex had just walked out the door with a woman that she had practically handed to Ciaran. Tears began to form in her eyes, with a wave of miserable self-pity breaking over her head. Tonight had been a disaster, due entirely to her lack of experience with men. Like the most popular girl in high school she had turned her back on the boy who liked her while she chased after the man who did not know she existed. She was not the most popular girl, and now she felt as though she had thrown away an opportunity. It was too late to run back to Ciaran and tell him she would take a few days of sex and deal with the emptiness later. A prayer began to rise in her throat, and Maggie pounded her fist against her forehead.

Entreaties to God, one after another, had been the road markers of her life, and now she saw that she had used prayer instead of rational thought to guide her. If she had acted sensibly instead of relying on superstition, she would not have thrown herself at a man who was not responding, while at the same time turning away from the man who was willing to bed her because she had not prayed for his attentions. Talking to God instead of talking things out had brought her to this point, and Maggie was sorry that it had taken her this long to realize that prayer had its place in anyone’s life, but it was not meant to smooth out the bumps in the road that she was supposed to see with her own eyes.

Without warning, the voice of a Marine corporal burst into her brain like a gunshot, startling her out of her funk. “You think you got it bad,” she heard her father barking. The Griffith family was not a sorrowing lot, not with Neil in command. Throughout her childhood she had heard that phrase, issued with impatience by a man who had seen plenty of hardship in the neighborhood behind Chicago’s stockyards. Maggie grabbed a tissue and immediately dabbed at her eyes, soaking up the tears before they could fall. It was Angie’s admonitions that she was hearing now, as she pictured her mother scolding her for letting her make-up run after having spent so long at perfecting her face.

“You got it easy, Maggie Griffith,” she said to her reflection while she sniffled back the last sob. “So quit talking to God all the time and talk to some eligible men. You must be a hot babe if Ciaran Doyle wanted you.”

Leaning against the vanity top, Maggie began to skim the pages of the raw manuscript. Pacing slowly as she read, it was not long before a pen was in her hand as she found herself unable to stop being an editor. She began to make corrections, moving a paragraph here or adding a semi-colon there. Time always flew by when she worked, with her entire brain absorbed in the words on the page. Gradually, the sheets from the binder were taken out so that chapters could be rearranged, and before long Callista’s manuscript was spread over her father’s vanity top.

Noticing that the house was noticeably more quiet, Maggie went back into the bedroom to check the time on the alarm clock. The phone was there on the table, serving as a reminder to call for her car. She was going home alone, and she was more than jealous of Cindy, but Maggie also knew that it was her own fault. If nothing else, she had learned some lessons tonight, about handling men and gauging their interest, about taking control of her life and not letting some stifling dogma run her around. Like any other amateur, she had made mistakes, but she was smart enough to not repeat them if another opportunity came around. Lifting the receiver, she punched in the phone number, ready to move on. She could not possibly return to the party, not when she was depressed and miserably unhappy. Someone would come and collect her when the car came, and even though she felt foolish, it was somehow very comfortable on the floor of the bathroom. There was one more chapter to read, and Maggie went back to work with a clear head.

Chapter 16

Previously: As the party winds down, Maggie reunites Ciaran and Cindy. There's no hope for her and Trevor, she'll be alone again tonight, but she has learned some important lessons about relationships.


Chapter 16

Guests were beginning to leave more quickly, now that it was approaching two in the morning. Trevor was getting more and more animated, thinking about what he would tell Maggie once they were alone. He was planning to start with a tour of the house to help her relax and feel more comfortable before he showed her the bedroom. A heated debate raged in his mind, as he pondered the issue of turning down the bed. He could lead her into a room that was ready for immediate occupancy and be quite blunt about his intentions, or he could go more slowly and more accurately test her level of interest. The more he thought about it, the more he pictured those stockings and he was afraid that once he got her dress off he would not be able to proceed slowly.

“He’s still an asshole,” Bea fumed as she said goodbye to her host. “As if I would ever let him touch me again.”

It was the same old speech that Trevor almost knew by heart. Every time that Nigel tried to make amends he would say something that he thought was witty but Bea was never left laughing. With her departure, it meant that Nigel was the last guest remaining, since he had a habit of being the last to leave Trevor’s galas. Only the hired wait staff was still bustling about, cleaning up the detritus of empty plates and glasses, collecting their linens, and loading up their equipment.

“Have you seen Maggie?” Trevor asked for the hundredth time that night, but Nigel could only shake his head. He thought that he had seen her earlier, getting into Ciaran’s car, but the driver was holding up an umbrella to shield the couple from the photographer who somehow managed to track Ciaran down. He was not absolutely and unequivocally positive that it had been Maggie, and maybe it was someone else. Such a fantasy was something that Nigel attributed to wishful thinking, out of loyalty to his best mate. What was necessary at some point was a true confession, but Nigel could not bring himself to tell his closest chum that he had failed, completely and totally, to win the heart of a woman who was trying mightily to give her love to someone.

“She must have slipped out when we weren’t looking,” Nigel suggested. He wanted to get out himself at that moment, to get away from Trevor Harwood’s broken heart. Not tomorrow, but the next day, the picture of Ciaran and Maggie behind an umbrella would turn up, and Nigel would have to find some way to get Trevor over another one of life’s hurdles. He could not do it tonight, though; he needed to prepare his speeches.

“Did she go home with Doyle?” Trevor asked, grabbing Nigel’s arm with unexpected force. “Just tell me the truth, for God’s sake.”

“I don’t honestly know who he took home, Trevor. I couldn’t see who was getting into the car.” There had been several cars, and several couples, and Nigel was not going to review the muster of guests. He had seen another blonde with one of Ciaran’s friends, but that bit of news was far too cruel to deliver.

“He probably solved her little riddle,” Trevor fumed, throwing cushions around on the sitting room sofa. “What comes after seek and you shall find, how very clever of you, Maggie.”

“Knock and the door shall be opened, ask and it shall be given,” Nigel said blankly, not understanding the significance of the phrase.

Trevor’s face reflected an utter disbelief at his own blindness. Nigel had his answer there, a bright dawning of awareness that was coupled with admiration for a clever woman who did all that she could to get Trevor’s attention, yet still maintain some fragment of her dignity. Of course it would have made things easier for them all if she had done the asking, if she had thrown herself at those Tony-award-winning feet and ignored Trevor’s bumbling. If she had known how much Trevor feared her rejection, she might have done things differently, made a bolder move, but Maggie was very much a lady, and she had her pride.

“Oh God, I am so damned stupid. Ask, she only wanted me to ask and she would have said yes. I don’t deserve her, Nigel, she’s far too good for the likes of me.”

“On that we agree, old chum, she is too good for you. And she is far too good for Ciaran Doyle. Your last, best hope is that Doyle will be finished with her by tomorrow, and you can beg her to give you a try.”

“There is no hope, I had my last chance tonight. In the pantry, she stood there and practically begged me to take her. All I did was tell her not to stand on chairs because it’s dangerous.”

“She’s very kind and understanding. Put the question to her in the right way and she might feel sorry for you.”

“Please, I’m not that pathetic. Give old Trevor a tumble, Maggie, he’s too much of a dunce to take advantage of you at a weak moment when you offered the first time.”

“Sleep on it,” Nigel suggested as he pulled on his coat. “Bea still likes you, she can intercede on your behalf. And if you do get a second chance at love, don’t make a mess of it again. Ask, and it shall be given. How could you not remember that?”

The catering company was finished shortly after two-thirty and Trevor wandered through his gracious home, with its cavernous rooms echoing his solitary footsteps. He switched off lights, carefully checking every corner in case Maggie had gotten as smashed as she had planned, and had passed out in a quiet corner somewhere. There was only silence, only the sounds of a very historic and very empty house. He walked up the stairs slowly, feeling dog-tired and old.

Earlier that night he had searched Maggie’s handbag to get his own glimpse of her passport. Her home address was printed on an inside page, and he copied it into his address book. Even her birthday was jotted down, as he mentally calculated that her fortieth was coming up in March. His first reaction was to make a note in his appointment calendar so that he would remember to send a gift, but as he thought about it he decided that he would fly to Chicago and deliver it in person. He would give her another peony, the type that she told him was named in honor of the great Sarah Bernhardt, the one he selected because it was a rich shade of pink and more fragrant than the red ones. In the box with the flower he would put an article of jewelry, something special like a diamond necklace that she could wear with the elegant black dress she had on tonight.

Those dreams were fading now, as he pictured her with a younger man who would give her a night of passion, all night long if she could stand it. Trevor Harwood was the old lion, the one that lost the fight and lost the lioness. He was the one who was at home, to lick his wounds while Maggie and Ciaran were together. He did not want to think about it, about all the things that Ciaran could do to Maggie to make her stay with him until he was tired of her gorgeous breasts and her soft skin.

One final inspection of the upstairs bedrooms uncovered only a rumpled bed, used by some lucky couple, and rooms full of quiet. Will had gone back to his flat with Susan, no doubt thinking that dear old Dad would need a bit of privacy tonight. Standing in the hallway, Trevor leaned against a wall, trying to determine why was he so afraid to leave his own party when some of the guests had made full use of the facilities. In that crowd, no one would have noticed or cared if he had stolen away for an hour, and he sighed loudly over the lost opportunity. If he had made the offer, Maggie would have accepted because she was willing to go with him tonight. He blindly entered his room, switching on the light before peeling off his sport coat. He pulled off his shirt and sat on the end of the bed.

Thinking about Maggie with Ciaran was making him nauseated, yet he could not stop wondering what they were doing at that moment. It was pointless to fantasize, since it only made him feel more powerless, and with a weary groan he stood up to get ready for bed, alone. The coverlet was rumpled and he knew someone had been there, where he should have been. He flipped it down to the end of the mattress and knocked the condoms off the table, sending them fluttering to floor, like so many dry leaves skittering in the wind. The packets clattered to the wooden floorboards with the sound of latex sheaths laughing at the old man’s futility, at his pitiable bungling.

Looking down at his middle, he had to admit that Maggie would never want to be with him after she spent a night with a buff, trim Ciaran Doyle. There was a roll of loose flabby skin bulging over his waistband that was not such an attractive sight, and God only knew what gravity had done to his bum. Trevor climbed out of his trousers, tugged at his socks and stripped off his underwear, shuffling to the bathroom to brush his teeth but feeling too tired to lift the tube of toothpaste. There was something else that he had to do, and then he would be able to face the overwhelming emptiness of his bed.

Before he did anything else that night, Trevor had to make a phone call. He picked up the phone and silently draped the cord across his bed, sitting on the floor among the condoms as he pressed the buttons. While the phone rang at the other end, he held his breath, listening intently, but no other sounds came from his house beyond the usual creaks and groans of old wood. Somewhere a joint popped, and the wind rattled the windowpane while he waited for an answer.

“Ciaran,” he whispered into the phone when Doyle finally mumbled a greeting. “Trevor Harwood here.”

“I’m a little busy at the moment, Trevor,” he hissed quietly into the phone.

“Oh, sorry, yes, it’s late,” Trevor stammered.

“Maggie’s not here, if that’s why you’re calling. She’s not giving it away, not to me or anyone else. If you’d talk to her you’d understand that.”

“No, no, I understand now. We have a little in common, I think.”

“You’ve buried a wife and Maggie’s buried a husband; that’s a shared sorrow you can talk about. Is that all?”

There was a silence as Harwood’s brain tried to interpret the words. Surely Callista knew the facts earlier, when she reminded her father of his humiliation in Los Angeles. Trevor was beginning to think that everyone knew except him. “Oh, no, I, I am sorry, about tonight. I was drunk and a bit edgy; it was rude of me to lash out at you. I called to apologize.”

“You could have called in the morning,” Ciaran sighed. Trevor could hear a woman’s voice in the background, while Ciaran could be heard explaining that it was Trevor Harwood calling, and the man was essentially incoherent.

“I expect to be busy in the morning,” Trevor said, “and I thought it best to extend my apologies at once. Oh, and one more thing, when you were with Maggie the other day, did you take her to the British Museum?”

“You randy old bastard, is she there with you?” Ciaran burst out laughing. “Are you having it off with Mrs. Angiolini?”

“That’s rather a personal question, Ciaran,” Trevor replied, his sense of decorum and restraint coming to the forefront.

“It’s time for her to be thinking about grandchildren, I guess.”

“That’s the natural order of God’s universe. You get married, you’re a couple, you have children, they grown up, and then you have to learn about life all over again. If you’re lucky, you’ll find the right person to learn with.”

“I’m far behind you, aren’t I? Just getting to the first part, ready for the little chiselers under foot. She’s been a good friend to me, my best female friend.”

“Sorry I interrupted.”

“Apology accepted, and call me tomorrow anyway. Let me know if her bush is as blonde as her head.” Ciaran hung up the phone.

Feeling along the walls of the hallway, Trevor made his way down to the kitchen to retrieve a bottle of champagne and an ice bucket, to bring a little cold courage to his bedroom. All he had to do was ask and Maggie would give; that was what she had told him when he was not rational enough to see that she was being rather blunt about her desires. He would call, ask her to pop over, crawl on his hands and knees and drag her back if need be, but by God there was going to be love and romance tonight. Always a gentleman, and cautiously anticipating a negative outcome, he mentally prepared himself for a complete rejection, payment for his callous treatment of a woman who had suffered as he had.

“I didn’t know you were a widow,” he tried the excuse, but his behavior at the party was nothing less than inexcusable. He had run because he was afraid, but he could see that Maggie had things to fear and he was the only man who could understand.

He recalled so vividly his first sexual experience after Allison died. An overpowering sensation plagued him that night, when he could not shake the feeling that he was cheating on his wife even though he knew that she was dead. If he was Maggie’s first lover after so many years of marriage, he was the best man to help her overcome the irrational guilt, and he was gentle enough to give her the time she needed to make the transition.

He climbed back up the stairs with the energy of a twenty-five year old virgin on his wedding night, ready to make right all that he had made wrong only a few hours ago. Setting the scene and creating a mood, he placed the ice bucket on the floor. Languidly lying on his back in the bed, he reached over with sensual grace and found the spot that was within his reach, and he carefully adjusted the placement of the champagne. Next, he saw to the music by opening the entertainment center that was hidden in one of the armoires. His collection was limited to the soft music that he preferred when he was reading, but stacked on top of the CD player was a pile of jewel cases. Picking them up, he recognized the sort of modern tunes that Callista liked, and he had to smile at his daughter’s thoughtfulness. She had left him an outstanding collection of sappy love ballads, which Trevor suspected was the sort of thing that women liked to hear playing softly in the background during intimate moments.

As the first song began to play, Trevor realized that he had been wandering about his bedroom in the nude with the light on and the curtains open. Never before had he been that distracted, and he chuckled at the thought of his neighbors observing him in the nip, justifiably presuming that he had gone mad. Crawling along the floor, he retrieved his trousers and slipped them on so that he could stand up and pull down the shades. At the same time, he tried to understand how Maggie’s mind worked. There was no reason for a modern woman like her to confine herself to one lover, yet he could not understand why she did not accept Ciaran when she clearly liked his company. She reminded Trevor of a more old-fashioned sort of girl, the like of which had not existed for the past fifty years. It did not matter if one or a dozen men wanted her, because she only wanted one man and he smiled at the notion that he was that one man. As far as he could judge, there was nothing special about him, with his average physique and his average outlook, but still Maggie found something in him that led her to offer her body to the nice gentleman who was not very good at displaying his emotions.

Not that she would know the difference, but he could not talk to her over the phone until he had brushed his teeth, run a comb through his hair and washed his face. The bathroom door was ajar, the light left on, and he made a move to storm in, to tell whoever was in there that it was time to go home because the party was over. Afraid of coming upon a man’s buttocks flexing rhythmically between a lady’s thighs, he peaked in first before quietly opening the door.

“Maggie, are you working? Tired of the party?” he asked as he walked into the bathroom, carrying two glasses of chilled Veuve Cliquot. “I brought you a fresh drink.”

“Oh, gosh, I’m sorry, Trevor, but I started reading Callista’s novel and it’s so good I couldn’t stop. I am so rude to leave, I’m really sorry,” she said, writing furiously without once looking up. “Is my car here yet?”

She was sitting on the floor with her back against the bathtub, in a cross-legged pose that hiked her dress up above the tops of her stockings. Her posture looked positively painful, as she was bending over to write with the paper on the floor. Trevor slid down to the floor next to her, his heart pounding in anticipation. “Shall I help you, then, so that you can finish before you go?”

“It’s her ending, you see, it’s sweet but the way that she wrote it, it comes out a little too trite,” Maggie explained, making marks on Callista’s typed copy.

He had read his daughter’s book, and was even thinking about having it turned into a screenplay for a television movie. The trite ending was very familiar to him, and it had bothered him the first time he read it. At the time, he was going through hell, and only when he read the story did he discover that Callista was aware of how much he was suffering. “Real life is often trite, Mrs. Angiolini, if you pick it apart and analyze it.”

She looked up at him then, as he made fun of her remark from so long ago. Maggie looked into his eyes, only to find two warm brown smiles sparkling with the stars of the night sky. Trevor kissed her lips gently and with hesitation, as if he was not sure if this was the right thing to do.

“I would be grateful for your help, Mr. Harwood,” she said so shyly that he almost could not hear her.

His kiss had stolen her breath and made her eyelids fall slightly. He lightly put his hand on her neck, with his fingertips barely touching her ear as he kissed her tenderly again. She could feel her pulse pounding wildly in her throat, racing even more rapidly than his heart. The scent of her perfume, with its top note of peony, was making her dizzy. “Should it be a sad ending for the hero, with the widow returning to one of her old boyfriends, or perhaps some former lover?” he suggested, whispering seductively in her ear.

“There were no other lovers, only her husband,” Maggie said, her voice trembling as she made a confession that she did not really want to make.

“None? On your wedding night, you were…?” Trevor asked incredulously. Maggie’s eyes turned down to look at the paper, sorry that she had admitted to being the good Catholic girl who waited for marriage, just like the nuns had said. It made her sound like a country bumpkin, unsophisticated and clinging to Victorian nonsense, but she was urbane in the Chicago style, stylish and modern, and proud that she had waited. This was a gift that she was giving him, something priceless and rare, and she wanted him to appreciate what she was doing.

“Only my husband.”

“Only the husband. Then the story should end with the widow agreeing to spend the night with the host of the party that she was attending, and they make love all night.”

“All night, Mr. Harwood?”

“At my age, Maggie, having if off twice in an eight hour period constitutes all night.”

“In my revision, I’ve written the hero as someone who is very experienced, and he has had several lovers. Does he laugh at the widow because she’s not very good in bed?”

“Oh, no, that’s not a suitable way to end the story. You see, the widow was married for a long time, and she read all those women’s magazines that offered one hundred and one tips to please your man, and she memorized the Kama Sutra. She was very studious, a star pupil, and she will be the most skilled lover that the hero has ever had. But he won’t tell her that until the epilogue.”

She drained her glass quickly, eager to make a leap into another world. She watched him, studied the way his lips touched the crystal flute, thought about his fingers touching her in the ways she had imagined when she was standing on a box on a chair in the pantry. He took her empty glass and set it on the vanity, not bothering to ask if she wanted more, taking charge with the grand magnanimity of the victor. After he stood up he helped her to her feet, wrapped his arms around her and kissed her neck, her ears, and finally her lips. There would be no going back, but she did not want to go back, ever again. It was time to initiate Trevor into the most exclusive club on earth, the brotherhood of men who had shared a bed with her. There had been a small pool of candidates, but he was the one who had been selected, and before the night was over, he would be the only man in the entire world who knew how Maggie made love, the one who would help her over a hurdle that he had once faced.

They danced slowly into the bedroom, with Maggie’s eyes gazing into his with a look that told him everything that was in her heart. He unzipped her dress and slid it off her shoulders, taking a moment to absorb an image of erotic French lace, tiny bows and ribbons. With her eyes still fixed on his, she slipped off her shoes and stepped out of her dress. As if she were an angel gliding from heaven, Maggie floated down with her arm outstretched, holding his hand as she pulled him towards her. His eyes were fixed on hers as he took hold of his waistband and began to unbutton his trousers, looking every bit the mighty conqueror as he slid the zipper down.

What had begun as a slow seduction was played out when he moved his lips from her face to her chest, the sight of her bra igniting his passion. His fingers were trembling as they gently slid under the lace cup, a tender caress that set her on fire. Firm flesh greeted his fingertips, and he fondled with a light squeeze that was all probing and exploring in a strange and foreign land. With amazing dexterity and the speed of a crazed man, he reached around her back and undid the clasp. His breath came in fast, deep gulps as he slowly removed the Lejaby size 34C, throwing it aside carelessly while his eyes locked onto her chest.

“Oh, Maggie,” he sighed, a lover enraptured, a man standing at the gates of heaven as they were thrown open, inviting him to enter. Greedily caressing her and tasting her skin, he took her breath away with one warm touch of his tongue. “So beautiful, Maggie, your breasts are so beautiful.”

For a moment, he was not her master but a humble servant, worshipping and paying homage to a body part that she was quite proud of. As if he had read her thoughts, he spoke the very words that she wanted to hear, the sounds of adulation that were the most erotic, most arousing things any man could ever say. His hands slid between her thighs and she could scarcely wait for the end so that they could start all over again, the longings of a woman who had buried her desire for so many years that she was surprised at the intensity of the feeling. She was starving but she did not want to be sated; she was in a hurry but she wanted to take her time, to feel everything at once while basking in every individual sensation.

“Forgot the raincoat,” he mumbled, out of the clear blue, just as he had positioned himself between her legs and was only inches from penetration. He rolled over in the bed and took her with him, one arm holding her close against his chest while the other stretched down to the floor. Opening an eye just a crack, Maggie saw what he was struggling to get to. The condoms that had been arrayed on the lamp table were scattered on the floor, lazing just out of reach. She was woefully inexperienced in these things, not sure if he was meeting a requirement or following common practice, but his flapping fingers were taking forever to locate a packet and she did not think that she could wait another minute.

Without question she was ready to start and take matters into her own hands if he could not tell that she did not need another second to warm up. At last, he located what he needed, turning up the intensity of his kisses as a way to signal that he was coming in for a landing. With one hand he tried to rip open the foil, panting in frustration, and it took all her control to not laugh. Gently, with all the subtlety she could muster, she rolled onto her back, knowing that he would follow. The unopened condom popped out of his sweating fingers and landed with a moist thud on her neck. The debonair, suave man of the world needed help before he crumbled into a pile of self-doubt and impotent jitters. As if she were brushing a stray strand of hair away, she flicked the warm foil wrapper off her neck and onto the bed, pretending that it was not even there and that he was just as polished and smooth as he had been all night.

“You don’t need that Trevor, I swear I can’t get pregnant anymore,” she said as she touched his hand, to guide it down to her left breast where it belonged.

“It’s all right, my love, you don’t know where I may have dipped my wick,” he said in a breathy whisper, and she could not believe that he was being so jocular at such a moment, but that was what came out. “It’s how things are done these days.”

He was trying to catch his breath afterwards, while she held him against her body, not willing to let him go even while a drop of sweat dripped from his hair onto her cheek. Exhausted as only a fifty year old man could be, he lay on his back and pulled Maggie into his arms, kissing her hair and unable to speak. Her fingers stroked his chest, with her red nails twirling through the thatch of black hair that coiled down to his stomach. Maggie looked up at him, to share with him an angelic smile, the smile of a woman who had made love and enjoyed every minute of it.

“I never knew it could be like that,” she whispered. Her words were utterly sincere.

“It’s wonderful, isn’t it?” he agreed. “To have this at the end of the day makes life worth living, no matter what gets thrown at a man.”

The bottle of champagne was at the tip of his hand but the glasses were sitting on the vanity, and he had to climb out of bed to retrieve them. She giggled at the way he scampered across the room, a light sound that informed him that his bottom was quite nice. They drank a toast to the joys of sex, being silly for a time before they cuddled quietly, with champagne to celebrate the night. “I was going to ask you to turn off the light,” Maggie said, too shy to look Trevor in the eye.

“You wanted me to miss all this?” he teased her, with a playful squeeze of her breast.

“But I’m glad you didn’t, or I would have missed all of this,” she retorted, grabbing the little roll of flab around his sides.

He paid her back with tickling and she returned his attack, trading teasing jabs about their middle-aged body parts that were no longer perfect, but then they both knew that they were not youngsters anymore and this was about much more than pure physical attraction. Before long, they were rolling on the bed, laughing their heads off until they tumbled off the edge and landed in a heap on the floor. With a seductive grin, she pinned his shoulders down, brushing her breasts against his face as she reached across him.

“You wouldn’t,” he dared her when he heard her hand rattling around in the ice bucket, but she did, tearing him free of his reserved and inhibited nature. On the floor of the bedroom he became a selfish animal, as virile as a young man who was completely blinded by urgent desires that overpowered all rational thought. She was only along for the ride this time, but she found pleasure on a different plane, where it was more enjoyable to give than to receive. His wildness transferred through his skin and then throughout her body, not only a physical connection, but a complete merger of bodies and minds and hearts and souls. Without knowing how she got there, she found that she was lying on the bed, his arms wrapped around her in an embrace that was as comfortable and soothing as a soft quilt on a cold winter’s night. Champagne flooded her brain and she began to sink down, deep into the mattress and deep into a place she had never been before, where every cell in her body was bathed in contentment and the unique atmosphere of pure sexual gratification. This was what all the hoopla was about, and Trevor had given it to her, the finest and most generous gift that a man could ever give to a woman.

Chapter 17

Previously: Love finds Trevor and Maggie when they are not looking for it. At last, Maggie discovers the joys of liberation.


Chapter 17

The phone was ringing, rousing Trevor from a deep and peaceful sleep. It seemed as if he had just closed his eyes he was so tired. The light was on; he had fallen asleep and forgotten to turn it off. Wondering what time was it, he tried to clear his head and focus on the clock. It was a few minutes after seven a.m., and he rubbed his eyes, sensing but not certain that he had been in the middle of a dream about Maggie. He found the receiver and mumbled a greeting as he rolled over to see that the other side of the bed had been slept in.

“Mr. Harwood?” an American voice was asking him a question, but he was distracted, trying to smell peonies on his sheets. He found a faint odor on the pillow, and there was no mistaking Maggie’s perfume.

“Trevor Harwood here,” he said, not clearly. He was trying to find her by turning his head in circles. The bathroom was empty and the house was quiet, and he saw that her dress was gone from the floor. “I’m sorry, who is calling?”

“Did I call at a bad time?” the woman inquired. “Are you awake? Should I call back later?”

Trevor sat up, trying to shake the sleep from his head. He was positive that she had been there, but at that moment he had to presume that she had left him in the middle of the night, without a word of goodbye. “Yes, I’m awake, I’m fine,” he replied. Looking again, he could find no shoes, no deliciously seductive bits of French lingerie lying about on the floor. Even his clothes had been picked up, folded, and placed neatly on the end of the chaise longue near the windows. Ciaran had made some comment last night about her strength, and Trevor began to fear that this was an example of Maggie’s fortitude. Immediately he began to review the previous night, searching for the one thing that he might have done to make her run away.

“April Marziniak, from the Brandenburg Theatre. I hate dealing with agents so I call direct. We start rehearsals this Monday, Mr. Harwood, and I’ve sent a script overnight that you should receive today or tomorrow, I can’t figure out the time change in my head. Daniel Mason has written a new drama and I’d like you to play the lead; Tony Casorio has already signed on to play your nemesis. Tony asked for you, in fact, to play opposite him; he was very impressed with your performance on Broadway several years back. Well, you can call back after you’ve read the thing and we’ll discuss the rest of the cast. There’s no problem working with me, is there?”

“I cannot commit to anything until I’ve read the script, Miss Marziniak,” he said, every syllable one of restraint. Daniel Mason was as well known and respected as Eugene O’Neil or Arthur Miller, an artist who painted with words. To be asked to appear in his newest work, and to open at the Brandenburg Theatre, was all too impossible to believe. His mind was swimming with confusion. “After that, I will have to make a decision.”

“Bullshit, Mr. Harwood, you’ll be here the minute you can get a flight out of London. We’re set then, so I can call your agent to make final arrangements,” April concluded, firm and direct, with no nonsense in her speech or actions.

“Fine, call him and I’ll read the script as soon as it appears at my door,” he said. He longed to get off the phone and get out of the bed he had shared with Maggie for only three or four hours before she bolted.

“Oh, by the way,” April quickly added a postscript, “when you see Maggie, could you tell her that I’d rather have the black turtleneck, the cashmere and not the lambs wool. Don’t forget to tell her, I’m dying to get my hands on something from Glasgow House.”

He hung up the phone and sat on the edge of the mattress, trying to remember everything that had happened during the night, to discover the problem so that he could find Maggie and fix things between them. Dead tired still, but he did not want to crawl back into the empty bed, not when it reminded him of all that had happened the night before. He stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the water in the shower.

While he waited for the temperature to warm up, he looked in the mirror and an old man looked back. There were scratches on his left shoulder; he could remember very distinctly how they had gotten there. Last night had been the best night of his life, and he was positive that he had returned the favor, had given Maggie as much pleasure as he could, for her glowing smile was not an act and Maggie was not an actress. It could not be over, not so quickly, not so coldly.

The water ran over his head as he searched his memory. The first time had been pure bliss, but the second time he clearly recalled that he had lost control of himself completely. Looking back, he felt guilty for just running wild instead of making love. He reached for the bar of soap and sighed, admitting to himself that what he had done was more properly called rutting, a step away from an assault. There was no concern then about condoms and protection and safe sex, and after his very witty bon mot about dipping his wick. Dipping that wick in a veritable cesspool, that was the implication, and Maggie must have been furious with him.

Always saying the wrong thing when he was around her, and he tallied that as yet another fine example. If Maggie thought he was a sex-crazed old goat with a long string of lovers he would not be surprised. There had been just such an implication, when he claimed that he was concerned about exposing her to who knew what kinds of horrible diseases. She was too kind-hearted to blow up at him in the middle of everything last night, and Trevor felt grateful that she had at least waited until he was sleeping before she walked out his door. One phone call would clear up the misunderstanding, once he explained to her that he was only joking. Even if Maggie wanted more assurance than his word, he could make an appointment with his physician for a full battery of tests, anything to set her mind at ease.

Slowly, as the pulses of water beat his brain awake, the memories grew more distinct. She would never have stopped him the second time. Despite his self-centered focus on his own satisfaction and his own pleasure, he was aware that Maggie had enjoyed herself thoroughly. There was one more recollection that popped into his head. She had whispered to him, twice in fact, using such sweet sighs to tell him that she loved him. All at once it hit him, and he was ashamed of his behavior, for all he had done was to greedily consume her love, acting like a dog on a bitch in heat. Somehow or other he had even ripped her stockings, although he truly he had no recollection of how he had done that. Unlike him, to be so callous and downright rude, but the fact remained that he had said nothing, not a word before he fell asleep, and he wanted to tell her that he loved her, from the minute she laughed at him with her eyes. It was obvious to him now, as he bemoaned his oversight. Maggie had been insulted, driven away because he was too wrapped up in his own lust to show her a simple courtesy.

Trevor leaned against the glass wall of the shower stall, beating his head against his fist. “Why didn’t I tell you, Maggie, why didn’t I just admit that I love you?” he shouted into the air, resting his tired forehead against the wet glass.

“Do you drink coffee in the morning?” Maggie asked, looking awkward yet deliciously sexy. She was standing in his bathroom wearing his shirt, not knowing what was supposed to come next. “I brought this up when I heard the water running. Would you prefer tea? I wasn’t sure if Englishmen always drank tea, or if that was something from the movies.”

Staring at her with a look she did not understand, he opened the door and took the cup from her hand, carefully taking a sip of the hot liquid. This was absolutely something from a movie, where the female lead was meant to appear sophisticated and worldly, as if she were in the habit of serving coffee to wet, naked men. Her slight frown asked if she was doing it right, looking to the director for advice. It was only the first take, after all, and it was not asking too much that he cut her a little slack.

To begin with, her morning face was pretty horrendous, with a pallor that resembled the living dead until she could stroke a swath of blush across her cheekbones. Her mascara had smeared and now her eyes resembled a raccoon’s face, but with her cosmetics bag in her hotel room there was nothing she could do about it here. As for her hair, the perfectly styled crown that appeared at the party was now sticking up here and there in some bizarre ways that looked more than disheveled. None of that would matter if he focused on her lips, and the way that her mouth turned up into a lovely grin as she thought about their night together, replaying the scenes in an unedited version that was unashamedly X-rated.

The caffeine must have hit bottom, surging into his brain and jump-starting his heart. Without taking his eyes off her he put the empty cup on a shelf, not noticing the sponge that was knocked to the floor. He pulled Maggie into the shower and kissed her as he had kissed her last night. “You know I love you Maggie, I never had to tell you,” he said.

Men were said to be visual, aroused by something as insignificant as a photograph in a magazine. He created a picture last night, a man’s way of expressing things even though women liked and needed words. She accepted his inability to communicate feelings because she had been out in the world for enough years to know that men did not express themselves well, they were put together differently than women and that was actually a good thing. For his benefit, she would show him a picture that was worth the thousand words she might have used, an image that began with her eyes locked on his as her tongue slid along his belly, licking up a drop of water that rolled down from his chest. In an instant, he was grabbing hold of the doorframe to steady his wobbly legs, and she was satisfied that the message had been received, processed and unquestionably understood.

His forehead rested against hers, his eyes closed in a blankness that meant that he was, at the present, nothing more than a bundle of quivering nerve endings that were soaked in euphoric neurotransmitters and electric pulses that inhibited anything beyond just feeling marvelous. “Coffee…good,” he finally spoke, coming back to reality. “Yes, I do. In the morning. Drink coffee. Um, Maggie, do I…do I still have legs? You’ve left me a bit unsteady here.”

“Nice legs, yes.”

“Why did you get up, did I wake you, love?”

“You got me drunk, you naughty man, and I never fell asleep, I passed out. The room was spinning when I woke up so I walked around a little to clear my head,” she said, feeling silly about her overindulgence in champagne. “I tried to stay in bed, it was so nice to have you next to me. And then too I had to rinse out a few things, since I came so totally unprepared for an overnight stay.”

“This shirt looks better on you than it does on me,” he complimented her as he removed the soaked silk.

“Oh, no, Trevor, your shirt,” she gasped, “it’s ruined, I’m sorry.”

“My dear, I could never wear that in public again after this morning without being embarrassingly aroused,” he replied. The water was growing cold as he turned off the tap. Reaching across to the rack that stood near the vanity, he picked up a towel and wrapped her in soft, warm cotton before drying off himself. He lifted a bathrobe from the hook behind the door and slipped it over her shoulders, tying it jauntily around her waist. She sat on the bed while he dressed, making conversation about last night’s party in a way that reminded Maggie of an old married couple.

With his arm around her waist he led her downstairs to the kitchen, saying, “I missed the pasta last night, so now you have an opportunity to make up for it. What are you making me for breakfast?”

Free to poke around and explore the perfectly appointed kitchen, she set out her ingredients on the cooking island while her audience of one sat at the counter facing her. Putting on a cooking show, Maggie lined up slices of bread left over from last night’s party, some eggs from the refrigerator, and a bottle of brandy from the bar. While she whipped up eggs and sugar with a splash of orange juice, they interviewed one another, in a way, because they knew almost nothing about each other. Trevor watched her cooking while sipping his coffee; Maggie was at center stage and he was her most enthusiastic fan.

“Your friend April called this morning,” he began, but his nonchalance was too strained to be credible. “She wants you to get the black cashmere. Say, is she a long time friend?”

“April Marziniak? She was my cousin Theresa’s roommate in college, but they were friends in high school before that. How did she know I was here?” Maggie asked as she dipped the bread in the egg batter.

“I, um, left the number at the hotel in case you were needed overnight. I cancelled your car,” he said with a sly grin, feeling perfectly comfortable with what he had done. She was about to say something, to tell him that she was glad he had done it, but Trevor had a few more questions to ask. “How long has she been a director at the Brandenburg?”

“Not sure, actually. She was acting when they started out, back in the old days when they rented a church basement to put on their little dramas. Once she split with Paretsky, I think she started leaning towards directing. They were living together for years, but I think Jim got a little too big for his britches when he started believing the press clippings. Oh, Trevor, what fun days when we were young.”

“Don’t tell me that you were part of the troupe,” he said, as if it would be a catastrophe if she had been.

Maggie laughed at the idea, smiling at him while gesticulating with the knife she had just used to put a pat of butter in the pan. “You are talking to one of the first stockholders, Mr. Harwood. April and Jim, the whole group, they were all so enthusiastic and really determined to start up this theatre. I scraped up enough money to pay their rent for the first few months, never told my husband or he would have gone nuts. It was right after we were married and we didn’t have much. Anyway, I gave Jim the rent money and he gave me a paper napkin with a note on it, and that was my stock certificate.”

“Do you sit on the board of directors, have any say in who gets cast in the plays?” he asked, trying to sound like he was only making conversation. The sugar began to caramelize around the edges of the bread as the pain perdue fried to a crisp golden brown. She delicately lifted a piece, pretending to take careful note of the color while trying to figure out what he was driving at. In the back of her mind, she began to fear that she had misjudged him, that he was only using her to get a part in a play and he would pay her off with the best sex she would ever have. Except that the sex would not be good anymore if that was the case.

“Of course not, I only did it to help out. Well, there was one time,” she said, focused on her work. “My neighbor’s son was a great actor in high school, not a good student at all but on stage he was outstanding. Well, they were worried about him, about his future, so I asked April to give him an audition. They took Tony right away, but only because he was talented.”

“Tony Casorio?” Trevor asked. Her nod of assent seemed to relieve every scrap of tension that had accumulated in the muscles of his face. “He’s been cast in Daniel Mason’s new drama at the Brandenburg. Rehearsals start soon.”

“Will you come to Chicago, Trevor, to see the play?” Maggie asked, her voice rushed as she nearly pleaded on her knees. She put the slices of pain perdue on two plates and looked at him intently, but he said nothing. She poured more coffee, and came around the island to sit next to him, to lay things out in the open instead of leaving with words left unsaid. “Last night, when we were making love, I kept thinking about asking you to come see me in Chicago. So, do you think you could?”

He sampled his breakfast, a delicious confection with a scent of brandy, the like of which he had never tasted before. “This is brilliant, Maggie, really fantastic. We should have a few friends over for Sunday brunch and serve this, maybe Will and Callista with the Barringtons, people you’ve met and had a chance to chat with.”

“This Sunday will be my last in London,” she sighed.

“Actually, love, you won’t be here on Sunday. Change your ticket and don’t worry about the penalty, and get me on the same flight, something that flies out on Friday. I know about the play, you see, because I am playing opposite your old friend Tony. Sorry to cut your trip short, but I have rehearsals starting on Monday.”

She did not realize that she was sitting there, slack-jawed, until he put a piece of pain perdue in her mouth with the sing-song warning, “Here comes the train. Choo, choo, now there’s a good girl.” He was laughing, feeding her and moving her jaw up and down to help her eat because she was too stunned by the turn of events.

“It makes no difference if April offered me the part to get me to Chicago or if Tony really asked for me,” he said. “It’s the chance of a lifetime, Maggie, and I won’t pass up an opportunity because of the way it was handed to me.”

“But it’s a blow to your ego,” she said.

“It’s the nature of the business. There’s nothing wrong with letting the air out of a man’s ballooning ego. You’ve done it well enough, when it needed doing.”

Rude, but unavoidable, he rushed her through the meal and cleaned up the kitchen haphazardly while she dressed, barely able to wait to get to Strand House so that Maggie could check out and move into his house. As they drove along Park Lane, Trevor declared that he would walk up to the desk clerk and ask for the key, and if that snooty man gave him a look then he would look right back. Trevor Harwood was going to give the man one wink that said yes, we are lovers and you can tell the world.

While Maggie fixed her hair in her hotel room, Trevor lay down on the bed. His eyes grew heavy as he estimated that he had slept for less than four hours before April rang up at an uncivilized hour. She tidied up the dresser top while he figured out a schedule for the day, with activities commencing at eleven when they would meet Callista for lunch. He was genuinely happy that there was time for a short nap, something that she agreed would be most welcome after a long night, with another late night to come.

“Would you like to go for a little drive this afternoon? I was thinking that you might like to see the university at Oxford,” he said as she sat next to him, a pillow plumped up behind her back. “Tomorrow we could run out to the Midlands so you can see the countryside, for a change from the city.”

She smiled at him, amused by the intimate tone that lay at the base of their chatting. As if they were old friends, he discussed Callista’s wedding and she knew that her invitation was implied and its acceptance assumed. He asked after Joey with genuine interest, a man who was involved in a relationship rather than a few hours of lust abatement. Lying next to her was proof that she had finally taken control of her life, without mindless prayers and superstitions creating roadblocks. Trevor could not possibly understand what she had accomplished when she took a chance and took him to bed, anymore than he could appreciate her rejection of Ciaran. Last night had been the best night of her life, Saturday night had been the worst, and she was not sorry that she had experienced either one. It was not the power of prayer that healed her; it was the power of living, the power that she held in her hands.

“There’s an aura about you,” Trevor said. “You’re as unattainable as a vestal virgin, and no man can resist the challenge to sway you. I know that times have changed, Maggie, my daughter reminds me of it almost daily. But men haven’t really changed that much. We all admire the lady who holds us at arm’s length, even if we complain about not getting any from her. Devious, isn’t it? To send out all these messages that you want her to give it away, and then calling her a slag for doing it.”

“Last night was my choice,” she said, growing defensive. “I didn’t want to have an affair with Ciaran, and if I didn’t want to sleep with you, I wouldn’t be here now. I could call him up right now and make plans, and give Noel a quickie before dinner if I wanted to.”

“No you won’t.” He gave her a serious look that broke into a silly grin.

“How can you be so sure?”

“You won’t.”

“Would you have come to Chicago without the offer from April?”

“Absolutely. I want to be with you.”